CHAPTER I.

Produced by David Widger

WHAT WILL HE DO WITH IT

By “Pisistratus Caxton”

(Lord Lytton)

IN TWO VOLUMES

VOL. I.

WHAT WILL HE DO WITH IT?

BOOK I.

CHAPTER I.

In which the history opens with a description of the social manners,

habits, and amusements of the English People, as exhibited in an

immemorial National Festivity.--Characters to be commemorated in the

history, introduced and graphically portrayed, with a nasological

illustration.--Original suggestions as to the idiosyncrasies

engendered by trades and callings, with other matters worthy of

note, conveyed in artless dialogue after the manner of Herodotus,

Father of History (mother unknown).

It was a summer fair in one of the prettiest villages in Surrey. The

main street was lined with booths, abounding in toys, gleaming crockery,

gay ribbons, and gilded ginger bread. Farther on, where the street

widened into the ample village-green, rose the more pretending fabrics

which lodged the attractive forms of the Mermaid, the Norfolk Giant; the

Pig-faced Lady, the Spotted Boy, and the Calf with Two Heads; while

high over even these edifices, and occupying the most conspicuous

vantage-ground, a lofty stage promised to rural playgoers the “Grand

Melodramatic Performance of The Remorseless Baron and the Bandit’s

Child.” Music, lively if artless, resounded on every side,--drums,

fifes, penny-whistles, cat-calls, and a hand-organ played by a dark

foreigner, from the height of whose shoulder a cynical but observant

monkey eyed the hubbub and cracked his nuts.

It was now sunset,--the throng at the fullest,--an animated, joyous

scene. The, day had been sultry; no clouds were to be seen, except low

on the western horizon, where they stretched, in lengthened ridges of

gold and purple, like the border-land between earth and sky. The tall

elms on the green were still, save, near the great stage, one or two,

upon which had climbed young urchins, whose laughing faces peered

forth, here and there, from the foliage trembling under their restless

movements.

Amidst the crowd, as it streamed saunteringly along, were two

spectators; strangers to the place, as was notably proved by the

attention they excited, and the broad jokes their dress and appearance

provoked from the rustic wits,--jokes which they took with amused

good-humour, and sometimes retaliated with a zest which had already made

them very popular personages. Indeed, there was that about them which

propitiated liking. They were young; and the freshness of enjoyment was

so visible in their faces, that it begot a sympathy, and wherever they

went, other faces brightened round them.

One of the two whom we have thus individualized was of that enviable

age, ranging from five-and-twenty to seven-and-twenty, in which, if a

man cannot contrive to make life very pleasant,--pitiable indeed must be

the state of his digestive organs. But you might see by this gentleman’s

countenance that if there were many like him, it would be a worse world

for the doctors. His cheek, though not highly coloured, was yet ruddy

and clear; his hazel eyes were lively and keen; his hair, which escaped

in loose clusters from a jean shooting-cap set jauntily on a well-shaped

head, was of that deep sunny auburn rarely seen but in persons of

vigorous and hardy temperament. He was good-looking on the whole, and

would have deserved the more flattering epithet of handsome, but for his

nose, which was what the French call “a nose in the air,”--not a nose

supercilious, not a nose provocative, as such noses mostly are, but a

nose decidedly in earnest to make the best of itself and of things in

general,--a nose that would push its way up in life, but so pleasantly

that the most irritable fingers would never itch to lay hold of it. With

such a nose a man might play the violoncello, marry for love, or even

write poetry, and yet not go to the dogs.

Never would he stick in the mud so long as he followed that nose in the

air.

By the help of that nose this gentleman wore a black velveteen jacket

of foreign cut; a mustache and imperial (then much rarer in England

than they have been since the Siege of Sebastopol); and yet left you

perfectly convinced that he was an honest Englishman, who had not only

no designs on your pocket, but would not be easily duped by any designs

upon his own.

The companion of the personage thus sketched might be somewhere about

seventeen; but his gait, his air, his lithe, vigorous frame, showed a

manliness at variance with the boyish bloom of his face. He struck

the eye much more than his elder comrade. Not that he was regularly

handsome,--far from it; yet it is no paradox to say that he was

beautiful, at least, few indeed were the women who would not have called

him so. His hair, long like his friend’s, was of a dark chestnut, with

gold gleaming through it where the sun fell, inclining to curl, and

singularly soft and silken in its texture. His large, clear, dark-blue,

happy eyes were fringed with long ebon lashes, and set under brows which

already wore the expression of intellectual power, and, better still,

of frank courage and open loyalty. His complexion was fair, and somewhat

pale, and his lips in laughing showed teeth exquisitely white and even.

But though his profile was clearly cut, it was far from the Greek

ideal; and he wanted the height of stature which is usually considered

essential to the personal pretensions of the male sex. Without being

positively short, he was still under middle height, and from the compact

development of his proportions, seemed already to have attained his full

growth. His dress, though not foreign, like his comrade’s, was peculiar:

a broad-brimmed straw hat, with a wide blue ribbon; shirt collar turned

down, leaving the throat bare; a dark-green jacket of thinner material

than cloth; white trousers and waistcoat completed his costume. He

looked like a mother’s darling,--perhaps he was one.

Scratch across his back went one of those ingenious mechanical

contrivances familiarly in vogue at fairs, which are designed to impress

upon the victim to whom they are applied, the pleasing conviction that

his garment is rent in twain.

The boy turned round so quickly that he caught the arm of the

offender,--a pretty village-girl, a year or two younger than himself.

“Found in the act, sentenced, punished,” cried he, snatching a kiss, and

receiving a gentle slap. “And now, good for evil, here’s a ribbon for

you; choose.”

The girl slunk back shyly, but her companions pushed her forward, and

she ended by selecting a cherry-coloured ribbon, for which the boy paid

carelessly, while his elder and wiser friend looked at him with grave,

compassionate rebuke, and grumbled out,--“Dr. Franklin tells us that

once in his life he paid too dear for a whistle; but then he was only

seven years old, and a whistle has its uses. But to pay such a price for

a scratch-back!--Prodigal! Come along.”

As the friends strolled on, naturally enough all the young girls who

wished for ribbons, and were possessed of scratch-backs, followed in

their wake. Scratch went the instrument, but in vain.

“Lasses,” said the elder, turning sharply upon them his nose in the air,

“ribbons are plentiful,--shillings scarce; and kisses, though pleasant

in private, are insipid in public. What, still! Beware! know that,

innocent as we seem, we are women-eaters; and if you follow us farther,

you are devoured!” So saying, he expanded his jaws to a width so

preternaturally large, and exhibited a row of grinders so formidable,

that the girls fell back in consternation. The friends turned down

a narrow alley between the booths, and though still pursued by some

adventurous and mercenary spirits, were comparatively undisturbed as

they threaded their way along the back of the booths, and arrived at

last on the village-green, and in front of the Great Stage.

“Oho, Lionel!” quoth the elder friend; “Thespian and classical,--worth

seeing, no doubt.” Then turning to a grave cobbler in leathern apron,

who was regarding with saturnine interest the motley figures ranged

in front of the curtain as the Drumatis Persona, he said, “You seem

attracted, sir; you have probably already witnessed the performance.”

“Yes,” returned the Cobbler; “this is the third day, and to-morrow’s

the last. I are n’t missed once yet, and I sha’ n’t miss; but it are n’t

what it was a while back.”

“‘That is sad; but then the same thing is said of everything by

everybody who has reached your respectable age, friend. Summers, and

suns, stupid old watering-places, and pretty young women, `are n’t what

they were a while back.’ If men and things go on degenerating in this

way, our grandchildren will have a dull time of it.”

The Cobbler eyed the young man, and nodded approvingly. He had sense

enough to comprehend the ironical philosophy of the reply; and our

Cobbler loved talk out of the common way. “You speaks truly and

cleverly, sir. But if old folks do always say that things are worse than

they were, ben’t there always summat in what is always said? I’m for the

old times; my neighbour, Joe Spruce, is for the new, and says we are all

a-progressing. But he ‘s a pink; I ‘m a blue.”

“You are a blue?” said the boy Lionel; “I don’t understand.”

“Young ‘un, I’m a Tory,--that’s blue; and Spruce is a Rad,--that’s pink!

And, what is more to the purpose, he is a tailor, and I’m a cobbler.”

“Aha!” said the elder, with much interest; “more to the purpose is it?

How so?”

The Cobbler put the forefinger of the right hand on the forefinger

of the left; it is the gesture of a man about to ratiocinate or

demonstrate, as Quintilian, in his remarks on the oratory of fingers,

probably observes; or if he has failed to do so, it is a blot in his

essay.

“You see, sir,” quoth the Cobbler, “that a man’s business has a deal

to do with his manner of thinking. Every trade, I take it, has ideas as

belong to it. Butchers don’t see life as bakers do; and if you talk to

a dozen tallow-chandlers, then to a dozen blacksmiths, you will see

tallow-chandlers are peculiar, and blacksmiths too.”

“You are a keen observer,” said he of the jean cap, admiringly; “your

remark is new to me; I dare say it is true.”

“Course it is; and the stars have summat to do with it; for if they

order a man’s calling, it stands to reason that they order a man’s mind

to fit it. Now, a tailor sits on his board with others, and is always

a-talking with ‘em, and a-reading the news; therefore he thinks, as his

fellows do, smart and sharp, bang up to the day, but nothing ‘riginal

and all his own, like. But a cobbler,” continued the man of leather,

with a majestic air, “sits by hisself, and talks with hisself; and what

he thinks gets into his head without being put there by another man’s

tongue.”

“You enlighten me more and more,” said our friend with the nose in the

air, bowing respectfully,--“a tailor is gregarious, a cobbler solitary.

The gregarious go with the future, the solitary stick by the past. I

understand why you are a Tory and perhaps a poet.”

“Well, a bit of one,” said the Cobbler, with an iron smile. “And many

‘s the cobbler who is a poet,--or discovers marvellous things in a

crystal,--whereas a tailor, sir” (spoken with great contempt), “only

sees the upper leather of the world’s sole in a newspaper.”

Here the conversation was interrupted by a sudden pressure of the crowd

towards the theatre. The two young friends looked up, and saw that the

new object of attraction was a little girl, who seemed scarcely ten

years old, though in truth she was about two years older. She had just

emerged from behind the curtain, made her obeisance to the crowd, and

was now walking in front of the stage with the prettiest possible air

of infantine solemnity. “Poor little thing!” said Lionel. “Poor little

thing!” said the Cobbler. And had you been there, my reader, ten to

one but you would have said the same. And yet she was attired in white

satin, with spangled flounces and a tinsel jacket; and she wore a wreath

of flowers (to be sure, the flowers were not real) on her long fair

curls, with gaudy bracelets (to be sure, the stones were mock) on her

slender arms. Still there was something in her that all this finery

could not vulgarize; and since it could not vulgarize, you pitied her

for it. She had one of those charming faces that look straight into

the hearts of us all, young and old. And though she seemed quite

self-possessed, there was no effrontery in her air, but the ease of

a little lady, with a simple child’s unconsciousness that there was

anything in her situation to induce you to sigh, “Poor thing!”

“You should see her act, young gents,” said the Cobbler: “she plays

uncommon. But if you had seen him as taught her,--seen him a year ago.”

“Who’s he?”

“Waife, sir; mayhap you have heard speak of Waife?”

“I blush to say, no.”

“Why, he might have made his fortune at Common Garden; but that’s a long

story. Poor fellow! he’s broke down now, anyhow. But she takes care of

him, little darling: God bless thee!” and the Cobbler here exchanged a

smile and a nod with the little girl, whose face brightened when she saw

him amidst the crowd.

“By the brush and pallet of Raphael!” cried the elder of the young men,

“before I am many hours older I must have that child’s head!”

“Her head, man!” cried the Cobbler, aghast.

“In my sketch-book. You are a poet,--I a painter. You know the little

girl?”

“Don’t I! She and her grandfather lodge with me; her

grandfather,--that’s Waife,--marvellous man! But they ill-uses him; and

if it warn’t for her, he’d starve. He fed them all once: he can feed

them no longer; he’d starve. That’s the world: they use up a genus,

and when it falls on the road, push on; that’s what Joe Spruce calls

a-progressing. But there’s the drum! they’re a-going to act; won’t you

look in, gents?”

“Of course,” cried Lionel,--“of course. And, hark ye, Vance, we’ll toss

up which shall be the first to take that little girl’s head.”

“Murderer in either sense of the word!” said Vance, with a smile that

would have become Correggio if a tyro had offered to toss up which

should be the first to paint a cherub.

CHAPTER II.

The historian takes a view of the British stage as represented by

the irregular drama, the regular having (ere the date of the events

to which this narrative is restricted) disappeared from the vestiges

of creation.

They entered the little theatre, and the Cobbler with them; but the

last retired modestly to the threepenny row. The young gentlemen were

favoured with reserved seats, price one shilling. “Very dear,” murmured

Vance, as he carefully buttoned the pocket to which he restored a

purse woven from links of steel, after the fashion of chain mail. Ah,

Messieurs and Confreres the Dramatic Authors, do not flatter yourselves

that we are about to give you a complacent triumph over the Grand

Melodrame of “The Remorseless Baron and the Bandit’s Child.” We grant it

was horrible rubbish, regarded in an aesthetic point of view, but it was

mighty effective in the theatrical. Nobody yawned; you did not even hear

a cough, nor the cry of that omnipresent baby, who is always sure to set

up an unappeasable wail in the midmost interest of a classical five-act

piece, represented for the first time on the metropolitan boards. Here

the story rushed on, _per fas aut nefas_, and the audience went with it.

Certes, some man who understood the stage must have put the incidents

together, and then left it to each illiterate histrio to find the

words,--words, my dear confreres, signify so little in an acting play.

The movement is the thing. Grand secret! Analyze, practise it, and

restore to grateful stars that lost Pleiad the British Acting Drama.

Of course the Bandit was an ill-used and most estimable man. He had some

mysterious rights to the Estate and Castle of the Remorseless Baron.

That titled usurper, therefore, did all in his power to hunt the Bandit

out in his fastnesses and bring him to a bloody end. Here the interest

centred itself in the Bandit’s child, who, we need not say, was the

little girl in the wreath and spangles, styled in the playbill “Miss

Juliet Araminta Wife,” and the incidents consisted in her various

devices to foil the pursuit of the Baron and save her father. Some of

these incidents were indebted to the Comic Muse, and kept the audience

in a broad laugh. Her arch playfulness here was exquisite. With what

vivacity she duped the High Sheriff, who had the commands of his king

to take the Bandit alive or dead, into the belief that the very Lawyer

employed by the Baron was the criminal in disguise, and what pearly

teeth she showed when the Lawyer was seized and gagged! how dexterously

she ascertained the weak point in the character of the “King’s

Lieutenant” (jeune premier), who was deputed by his royal master to aid

the Remorseless Baron in trouncing the Bandit! how cunningly she learned

that he was in love with the Baron’s ward (jeune amoureuse), whom that

unworthy noble intended to force into a marriage with himself on account

of her fortune! how prettily she passed notes to and fro, the Lieutenant

never suspecting that she was the Bandit’s child, and at last got the

king’s soldier on her side, as the event proved! And oh, how gayly, and

with what mimic art, she stole into the Baron’s castle, disguised as

a witch, startled his conscience with revelations and predictions,

frightened all the vassals with blue lights and chemical illusions, and

venturing even into the usurper’s own private chamber, while the tyrant

was tossing restless on the couch, over which hung his terrible sword,

abstracted from his coffer the deeds that proved the better rights of

the persecuted Bandit! Then, when he woke before she could escape

with her treasure, and pursued her with his sword, with what glee she

apparently set herself on fire, and skipped out of the casement in an

explosion of crackers! And when the drama approached its _denouement_,

when the Baron’s men, and the royal officers of justice, had, despite

all her arts, tracked the Bandit to the cave, in which, after various

retreats, he lay hidden, wounded by shots, and bruised by a fall from a

precipice,--with what admirable byplay she hovered around the spot, with

what pathos she sought to decoy away the pursuers! it was the skylark

playing round the nest. And when all was vain,--when, no longer to be

deceived, the enemies sought to seize her, how mockingly she eluded

them, bounded up the rock, and shook her slight finger at them in scorn!

Surely she will save that estimable Bandit still! Now, hitherto, though

the Bandit was the nominal hero of the piece, though you were always

hearing of him,--his wrongs, virtues, hairbreadth escapes,--he had never

been seen. Not Mrs. Harris, in the immortal narrative, was more quoted

and more mythical. But in the last scene there was the Bandit, there in

his cavern, helpless with bruises and wounds, lying on a rock. In rushed

the enemies, Baron, High Sheriff, and all, to seize him. Not a word

spoke the Bandit, but his attitude was sublime,--even Vance cried

“bravo;” and just as he is seized, halter round his neck, and about

to be hanged, down from the chasm above leaps his child, holding

the title-deeds, filched from the Baron, and by her side the King’s

Lieutenant, who proclaims the Bandit’s pardon, with due restoration

to his honours and estates, and consigns to the astounded Sheriff the

august person of the Remorseless Baron. Then the affecting scene, father

and child in each other’s arms; and then an exclamation, which had been

long hovering about the lips of many of the audience, broke out, “Waife,

Waife!” Yes, the Bandit, who appeared but in the last scene, and even

then uttered not a word, was the once great actor on that itinerant

Thespian stage, known through many a fair for his exuberant humour, his

impromptu jokes, his arch eye, his redundant life of drollery, and the

strange pathos or dignity with which he could suddenly exalt a jester’s

part, and call forth tears in the startled hush of laughter; he whom the

Cobbler had rightly said, “might have made a fortune at Covent Garden.”

There was the remnant of the old popular mime!--all his attributes of

eloquence reduced to dumb show! Masterly touch of nature and of art

in this representation of him,--touch which all who had ever in former

years seen and heard him on that stage felt simultaneously. He came in

for his personal portion of dramatic tears. “Waife, Waife!” cried many a

village voice, as the little girl led him to the front of the stage.

He hobbled; there was a bandage round his eyes. The plot, in describing

the accident that had befallen the Bandit, idealized the genuine

infirmities of the man,--infirmities that had befallen him since last

seen in that village. He was blind of one eye; he had become crippled;

some malady of the trachea or larynx had seemingly broken up the once

joyous key of the old pleasant voice. He did not trust himself to speak,

even on that stage, but silently bent his head to the rustic audience;

and Vance, who was an habitual playgoer, saw in that simple salutation

that the man was an artistic actor. All was over, the audience streamed

out, much affected, and talking one to the other. It had not been at all

like the ordinary stage exhibitions at a village fair. Vance and Lionel

exchanged looks of surprise, and then, by a common impulse, moved

towards the stage, pushed aside the curtain, which had fallen, and were

in that strange world which has so many reduplications, fragments of

one broken mirror, whether in the proudest theatre or the lowliest

barn,--nay, whether in the palace of kings, the cabinet of statesmen,

the home of domestic life,--the world we call “Behind the Scenes.”

CHAPTER III.

Striking illustrations of lawless tyranny and infant avarice

exemplified in the social conditions of Great Britain.--

Superstitions of the dark ages still in force amongst the trading

community, furnishing valuable hints to certain American

journalists, and highly suggestive of reflections humiliating to the

national vanity.

The Remorseless Baron, who was no other than the managerial proprietor

of the stage, was leaning against a side-scene with a pot of porter

in his hand. The King’s Lieutenant might be seen on the background,

toasting a piece of cheese on the point of his loyal sword. The Bandit

had crept into a corner, and the little girl was clinging to him

fondly as his hand was stroking her fair hair. Vance looked round, and

approached the Bandit,--“Sir, allow me to congratulate you; your bow was

admirable. I have never seen John Kemble; before my time: but I shall

fancy I have seen him now,--seen him on the night of his retirement from

the stage. As to your grandchild, Miss Juliet Araminta, she is a perfect

chrysolite.”

Before Mr. Waife could reply, the Remorseless Baron stepped up in a

spirit worthy of his odious and arbitrary character. “What do you do

here, sir? I allow no conspirators behind the scenes earwigging my

people.”

“I beg pardon respectfully: I am an artist,--a pupil of the Royal

Academy; I should like to make a sketch of Miss Juliet Araminta.”

“Sketch! nonsense.”

“Sir,” said Lionel, with the seasonable extravagance of early youth, “my

friend would, I am sure, pay for the sitting--handsomely!”

“Ha!” said the manager, softened, “you speak like a gentleman, sir: but,

sir, Miss Juliet Araminta is under my protection; in fact, she is my

property. Call and speak to me about it to-morrow, before the first

performance begins, which is twelve o’clock. Happy to see any of your

friends in the reserved seats. Busy now, and--and--in short--excuse

me--servant, sir--servant, sir.”

The Baron’s manner left no room for further parley. Vance bowed, smiled,

and retreated. But meanwhile his young friend had seized the opportunity

to speak both to Waife and his grandchild; and when Vance took his arm

and drew him away, there was a puzzled, musing expression on Lionel’s

face, and he remained silent till they had got through the press of

such stragglers as still loitered before the stage, and were in a quiet

corner of the sward. Stars and moon were then up,--a lovely summer

night.

“What on earth are you thinking of, Lionel? I have put to you three

questions, and you have not answered one.”

“Vance,” answered Lionel, slowly, “the oddest thing! I am so

disappointed in that little girl,--greedy and mercenary!”

“Precocious villain! how do you know that she is greedy and mercenary?”

“Listen: when that surly old manager came up to you, I said

something--civil, of course--to Waife, who answered in a hoarse, broken

voice, but in very good language. Well, when I told the manager that

you would pay for the sitting, the child caught hold of my arm hastily,

pulled me down to her own height, and whispered, ‘How much will he

give?’ Confused by a question so point-blank, I answered at random, ‘I

don’t know; ten shillings, perhaps.’ You should have seen her face!”

“See her face! radiant,--I should think so. Too much by half!” exclaimed

Vance. “Ten shillings! Spendthrift!” “Too much! she looked as you might

look if one offered you ten shillings for your picture of ‘Julius Caesar

considering whether he should cross the Rubicon.’ But when the

manager had declared her to be his property, and appointed you to

call to-morrow,--implying that he was to be paid for allowing her to

sit,--her countenance became overcast, and she muttered sullenly, ‘I’ll

not sit; I’ll not!’ Then she turned to her grandfather, and something

very quick and close was whispered between the two; and she pulled me

by the sleeve, and said in my ear--oh, but so eagerly!--‘I want three

pounds, sir,--three pounds!--if he would give three pounds; and come to

our lodgings,--Mr. Merle, Willow Lane. Three pounds,--three!’ And with

those words hissing in my ear, and coming from that fairy mouth, which

ought to drop pearls and diamonds, I left her,” added Lionel, as gravely

as if he were sixty, “and lost an illusion!”

“Three pounds!” cried Vance, raising his eyebrows to the highest arch

of astonishment, and lifting his nose in the air towards the majestic

moon,--“three pounds!--a fabulous sum! Who has three pounds to throw

away? Dukes, with a hundred thousand a year in acres, have not three

pounds to draw out of their pockets in that reckless, profligate manner.

Three pounds!--what could I not buy for three pounds? I could buy the

Dramatic Library, bound in calf, for three pounds; I could buy a dress

coat for three pounds (silk lining not included); I could be lodged for

a month for three pounds! And a jade in tinsel, just entering on her

teens, to ask three pounds for what? for becoming immortal on the canvas

of Francis Vance?--bother!”

Here Vance felt a touch on his shoulder. He turned round quickly, as a

man out of temper does under similar circumstances, and beheld the sweat

face of the Cobbler.

“Well, master, did not she act fine?--how d’ye like her?”

“Not much in her natural character; but she sets a mighty high value on

herself.”

“Anan, I don’t take you.”

“She’ll not catch me taking her! Three pounds!--three kingdoms! Stay,”

cried Lionel to the Cobbler; “did not you say she lodged with you? Are

you Mr. Merle?”

“Merle’s my name, and she do lodge with me,--Willow Lane.”

“Come this way, then, a few yards down the road,--more quiet. Tell me

what the child means, if you can;” and Lionel related the offer of

his friend, the reply of the manager, and the grasping avarice of Miss

Juliet Araminta.

The Cobbler made no answer; and when the young friends, surprised at his

silence, turned to look at him, they saw he was wiping his eyes with his

sleeves.

“Poor little thing!” he said at last, and still more pathetically than

he had uttered the same words at her appearance in front of the stage;

“‘tis all for her grandfather; I guess,--I guess.”

“Oh,” cried Lionel, joyfully, “I am so glad to think that. It alters the

whole case, you see, Vance.”

“It don’t alter the case of the three pounds,” grumbled Vance. “What’s

her grandfather to me, that I should give his grandchild three pounds,

when any other child in the village would have leaped out of her skin to

have her face upon my sketch-book and five shillings in her pocket? Hang

her grandfather!”

They were now in the main road. The Cobbler seated himself on a lonely

milestone, and looked first at one of the faces before him, then at the

other; that of Lionel seemed to attract him the most, and in speaking it

was Lionel whom he addressed.

“Young master,” he said, “it is now just four years ago, when Mr. Rugge,

coming here, as he and his troop had done at fair-time ever sin’ I can

mind of, brought with him the man you have seen to-night, William Waife;

I calls him Gentleman Waife. However that man fell into sick straits,

how he came to join sich a caravan, would puzzle most heads. It puzzles

Joe Spruce, uncommon; it don’t puzzle me.”

“Why?” asked Vance.

“Cos of Saturn!”

“Satan?”

“Saturn,--dead agin his Second and Tenth House, I’ll swear. Lord of

Ascendant, mayhap; in combustion of the Sun,--who knows?”

“You’re not an astrologer?” said Vance, suspiciously, edging off.

“Bit of it; no offence.”

“What does it signify?” said Lionel, impatiently; “go on. So you called

Mr. Waife ‘Gentleman Waife;’ and if you had not been an astrologer you

would have been puzzled to see him in such a calling.”

“Ay, that’s it; for he warn’t like any as we ever see on these boards

hereabouts; and yet he warn’t exactly like a Lunnon actor, as I have

seen ‘em in Lunnon, either, but more like a clever fellow who acted for

the spree of the thing. He had sich droll jests, and looked so comical,

yet not commonlike, but always what I calls a gentleman,--just as if

one o’ ye two were doing a bit of sport to please your friends. Well,

he drew hugely, and so he did, every time he came, so that the great

families in the neighbourhood would go to hear him; and he lodged in my

house, and had pleasant ways with him, and was what I call a scollard.

But still I don’t want to deceive ye, and I should judge him to have

been a wild dog in his day. Mercury ill-aspected,--not a doubt of it.

Last year it so happened that one of the great gents who belong to a

Lunnon theatre was here at fair-time. Whether he had heard of Waife

chanceways, and come express to judge for hisself, I can’t say; like

eno’. And when he had seen Gentleman Waife act, he sent for him to the

inn--Red Lion--and offered him a power o’ money to go to Lunnon,--Common

Garden. Well, sir, Waife did not take to it all at once, but hemmed and

hawed, and was at last quite coaxed into it, and so he went. But

bad luck came on it; and I knew there would, for I saw it all in my

crystal.”

“Oh,” exclaimed Vance, “a crystal, too; really it is getting late, and

if you had your crystal about you, you might see that we want to sup.”

“What happened?” asked Lionel, more blandly, for he saw the Cobbler, who

had meant to make a great effect by the introduction of the crystal, was

offended.

“What happened? why, just what I foreseed. There was an accident in the

railway ‘tween this and Lunnon, and poor Waife lost an eye, and was a

cripple for life: so he could not go on the Lunnon stage at all; and

what was worse, he was a long time atwixt life and death, and got summat

bad on his chest wi’ catching cold, and lost his voice, and became the

sad object you have gazed on, young happy things that ye are.”

“But he got some compensation from the railway, I suppose?” said Vance,

with the unfeeling equanimity of a stoical demon.

“He did, and spent it. I suppose the gentleman broke out in him as soon

as he had money, and, ill though he was, the money went. Then it seems

he had no help for it but to try and get back to Mr. Rugge. But Mr.

Rugge was sore and spiteful at his leaving; for Rugge counted on him,

and had even thought of taking the huge theatre at York, and bringing

out Gentleman Waife as his trump card. But it warn’t fated, and Rugge

thought himself ill-used, and so at first he would have nothing more to

say to Waife. And truth is, what could the poor man do for Rugge? But

then Waife produces little Sophy.”

“You mean Juliet Araminta?” said Vance.

“Same--in private life she be Sophy. And Waife taught her to act,

and put together the plays for her. And Rugge caught at her; and

she supports Waife with what she gets; for Rugge only gives him four

shillings a week, and that goes on ‘baccy and such like.”

“Such like--drink, I presume?” said Vance.

“No--he don’t drink. But he do smoke, and he has little genteel ways

with him, and four shillings goes on ‘em. And they have been about the

country this spring, and done well, and now they be here. But Rugge

behaves shocking hard to both on ‘em: and I don’t believe he has any

right to her in law, as he pretends,--only a sort of understanding which

she and her grandfather could break if they pleased; and that’s what

they wish to do, and that’s why little Sophy wants the three pounds.”

“How?” cried Lionel, eagerly. “If they had three pounds could they get

away? and if they did, how could they live? Where could they go?”

“That’s their secret. But I heard Waife say--the first night they came

here--I that if he could get three pounds, he had hit on a plan to

be independent like. I tell you what put his back up: it was Rugge

insisting on his coming on the stage agin, for he did not like to be

seen such a wreck. But he was forced to give in; and so he contrived

to cut up that play-story, and appear hisself at the last without

speaking.”

“My good friend,” cried young Lionel, “we are greatly obliged to you

for your story; and we should much like to see little Sophy and her

grandfather at your house to-morrow,--can we?”

“Certain sure you can, after the play’s over; to-night, if you like.”

“No, to-morrow: you see my friend is impatient to get back now; we will

call to-morrow.”

“‘T is the last day of their stay,” said the Cobbler. “But you can’t be

sure to see them safely at my house afore ten o’clock at night; and not

a word to Rugge! mum!”

“Not a word to Rugge,” returned Lionel; “good-night to you.”

The young men left the Cobbler still seated on the milestone, gazing on

the stars and ruminating. They walked briskly down the road.

“It is I who have had the talk now,” said Lionel, in his softest tone.

He was bent on coaxing three pounds out of his richer friend, and that

might require some management. For amongst the wild youngsters in Mr.

Vance’s profession, there ran many a joke at the skill with which he

parried irregular assaults on his purse; and that gentleman, with his

nose more than usually in the air, having once observed to such scoffers

“that they were quite welcome to any joke at his expense,” a wag

had exclaimed, “At your expense! Don’t fear; if a joke were worth a

farthing, you would never give that permission.”

So when Lionel made that innocent remark, the softness of his tone

warned the artist of some snake in the grass, and he prudently remained

silent. Lionel, in a voice still sweeter, repeated,--“It is I who have

all the talk now!”

“Naturally,” then returned Vance, “naturally you have, for it is you,

I suspect, who alone have the intention to pay for it, and three pounds

appear to be the price. Dearish, eh?”

“Ah, Vance, if I had three pounds!”

“Tush; and say no more till we have supped. I have the hunger of a

wolf.”

Just in sight of the next milestone the young travellers turned a few

yards down a green lane, and reached a small inn on the banks of the

Thames. Here they had sojourned for the last few days, sketching,

boating, roaming about the country from sunrise, and returning to supper

and bed at nightfall. It was the pleasantest little inn,--an arbour,

covered with honeysuckle, between the porch and the river,--a couple of

pleasure-boats moored to the bank; and now all the waves rippling under

the moonlight.

“Supper and lights in the arbour,” cried Vance to the waiting-maid,

“hey, presto, quick! while we turn in to wash our hands. And hark! a

quart jug of that capital whiskey-toddy.”

CHAPTER IV.

Being a chapter that links the past to the future by the gradual

elucidation of antecedents.

O wayside inns and pedestrian rambles! O summer nights, under

honeysuckle arbours, on the banks of starry waves! O Youth, Youth!

Vance ladled out the toddy and lighted his cigar; then, leaning his head

on his hand and his elbow on the table, he looked with an artist’s eye

along the glancing river.

“After all,” said he, “I am glad I am a painter; and I hope I may live

to be a great one.”

“No doubt, if you live, you will be a great one,” cried Lionel, with

cordial sincerity. “And if I, who can only just paint well enough to

please myself, find that it gives a new charm to Nature--”

“Cut sentiment,” quoth Vance, “and go on.”

“What,” continued Lionel, unchilled by the admonitory interruption,

“must you feel who can fix a fading sunshine--a fleeting face--on a

scrap of canvas, and say ‘Sunshine and Beauty, live there forever!’”

VANCE.--“Forever! no! Colours perish, canvas rots. What remains to us

of Zeuxis? Still it is prettily said on behalf of the poetic side of the

profession; there is a prosaic one;--we’ll blink it. Yes; I am glad to

be a painter. But you must not catch the fever of my calling. Your poor

mother would never forgive me if she thought I had made you a dauber by

my example.”

LIONEL (gloomily).--“No. I shall not be a painter! But what can I be?

How shall I ever build on the earth one of the castles I have built in

the air? Fame looks so far,--Fortune so impossible. But one thing I am

bent upon” (speaking with knit brow and clenched teeth), “I will gain an

independence somehow, and support my mother.”

VANCE.--“Your mother is supported: she has the pension--”

LIONEL.--“Of a captain’s widow; and” (he added with a flushed cheek) “a

first floor that she lets to lodgers.”

VANCE.--“No shame in that! Peers let houses; and on the Continent,

princes let not only first floors, but fifth and sixth floors, to say

nothing of attics and cellars. In beginning the world, friend Lionel,

if you don’t wish to get chafed at every turn, fold up your pride

carefully, put it under lock and key, and only let it out to air upon

grand occasions. Pride is a garment all stiff brocade outside, all

grating sackcloth on the side next to the skin. Even kings don’t wear

the dalmaticum except at a coronation. Independence you desire; good.

But are you dependent now? Your mother has given you an excellent

education, and you have already put it to profit. My dear boy,” added

Vance, with unusual warmth, “I honour you; at your age, on leaving

school, to have shut yourself up, translated Greek and Latin per sheet

for a bookseller, at less than a valet’s wages, and all for the purpose

of buying comforts for your mother; and having a few pounds in your own

pockets, to rove your little holiday with me and pay your share of the

costs! Ah, there are energy and spirit and life in all that, Lionel,

which will found upon rock some castle as fine as any you have built in

air. Your hand, my boy.”

This burst was so unlike the practical dryness, or even the more

unctuous humour, of Frank Vance, that it took Lionel by surprise, and

his voice faltered as he pressed the hand held out to him. He answered,

“I don’t deserve your praise, Vance, and I fear the pride you tell me to

put under lock and key has the larger share of the merit you ascribe to

better motives. Independent? No! I have never been so.”

VANCE.--“Well, you depend on a parent: who, at seventeen does not?”

LIONEL.--“I did not mean my mother; of course, I could not be too proud

to take benefits from her. But the truth is simply this--, my father

had a relation, not very near, indeed,--a cousin, at about as distant

a remove, I fancy, as a cousin well can be. To this gentleman my mother

wrote when my poor father died; and he was generous, for it is he who

paid for my schooling. I did not know this till very lately. I had a

vague impression, indeed, that I had a powerful and wealthy kinsman who

took an interest in me, but whom I had never seen.”

VANCE.--“Never seen?”

LIONEL.--“No. And here comes the sting. On leaving school last

Christmas, my mother, for the first time, told me the extent of my

obligations to this benefactor, and informed me that he wished to know

my own choice as to a profession,--that if I preferred Church or Bar, he

would maintain me at college.”

VANCE.--“Body o’ me! where’s the sting in that? Help yourself to toddy,

my boy, and take more genial views of life.”

LIONEL.--“You have not heard me out. I then asked to see my benefactor’s

letters; and my mother, unconscious of the pain she was about to

inflict, showed me not only the last one, but all she had received from

him. Oh, Vance, they were terrible, those letters! The first began by

a dry acquiescence in the claims of kindred, a curt proposal to pay my

schooling; but not one word of kindness, and a stern proviso that the

writer was never to see nor hear from me. He wanted no gratitude; he

disbelieved in all professions of it. His favours would cease if I

molested him. ‘Molested’ was the word; it was bread thrown to a dog.”

VANCE.--“Tut! Only a rich man’s eccentricity. A bachelor, I presume?”

LIONEL.--“My mother says he has been married, and is a widower.”

VANCE.--“Any children?”

LIONEL.--“My mother says none living; but I know little or nothing about

his family.”

Vance looked with keen scrutiny into the face of his boyfriend, and,

after a pause, said, drily,--“Plain as a pikestaff. Your relation is one

of those men who, having no children, suspect and dread the attention

of an heir presumptive; and what has made this sting, as you call it,

keener to you is--pardon me--is in some silly words of your mother, who,

in showing you the letters, has hinted to you that that heir you might

be, if you were sufficiently pliant and subservient. Am I not right?”

Lionel hung his head, without reply.

VANCE (cheeringly).--“So, so; no great harm as yet. Enough of the first

letter. What was the last?”

LIONEL.--“Still more offensive. He, this kinsman, this patron, desired

my mother to spare him those references to her son’s ability and

promise, which, though natural to herself, had slight interest to

him,--him, the condescending benefactor! As to his opinion, what could

I care for the opinion of one I had never seen? All that could sensibly

affect my--oh, but I cannot go on with those cutting phrases, which

imply but this, ‘All I can care for is the money of a man who insults me

while he gives it.’”

VANCE (emphatically).--“Without being a wizard, I should say your

relative was rather a disagreeable person,--not what is called urbane

and amiable,--in fact, a brute.”

LIONEL.--“You will not blame me, then, when I tell you that I resolved

not to accept the offer to maintain me at college, with which the letter

closed. Luckily Dr. Wallis (the head master of my school), who had

always been very kind to me, had just undertaken to supervise a popular

translation of the classics. He recommended me, at my request, to the

publisher engaged in the undertaking, as not incapable of translating

some of the less difficult Latin authors,--subject to his corrections.

When I had finished the first instalment of the work thus intrusted to

me, my mother grew alarmed for my health, and insisted on my taking some

recreation. You were about to set out on a pedestrian tour. I had, as

you say, some pounds in my pocket; and thus I have passed with you the

merriest days of my life.”

VANCE.--“What said your civil cousin when your refusal to go to college

was conveyed to him?”

LIONEL.--“He did not answer my mother’s communication to that effect

till just before I left home, and then,--no, it was not his last letter

from which I repeated that withering extract,--no, the last was more

galling still, for in it he said that if, in spite of the ability and

promise that had been so vaunted, the dulness of a college and the

labour of learned professions were so distasteful to me, he had no

desire to dictate to my choice, but that as he did not wish one who was,

however remotely, of his blood, and bore the name of Haughton, to turn

shoeblack or pickpocket--Vance--Vance!”

VANCE.--“Lock up your pride--the sackcloth frets you--and go on; and

that therefore he--”

LIONEL.--“Would buy me a commission in the army, or get me an

appointment in India.”

VANCE.--“Which did you take?”

LIONEL (passionately). “Which! so offered,--which?--of course neither!

But distrusting the tone of my mother’s reply, I sat down, the evening

before I left home, and wrote myself to this cruel man. I did not show

any letter to my mother,--did not tell her of it. I wrote shortly,--that

if he would not accept my gratitude, I would not accept his benefits;

that shoeblack I might be,--pickpocket, no! that he need not fear I

should disgrace his blood or my name; and that I would not rest till,

sooner or later, I had paid him back all that I had cost him, and felt

relieved from the burdens of an obligation which--which--” The boy

paused, covered his face with his hands, and sobbed.

Vance, though much moved, pretended to scold his friend, but finding

that ineffectual, fairly rose, wound his arm brother-like round him, and

drew him from the arbour to the shelving margin of the river. “Comfort,”

then said the Artist, almost solemnly, as here, from the inner depths

of his character, the true genius of the man came forth and

spoke,--“comfort, and look round; see where the islet interrupts the

tide, and how smilingly the stream flows on. See, just where we stand,

how the slight pebbles are fretting the wave would the wave if not

fretted make that pleasant music? A few miles farther on, and the river

is spanned by a bridge, which busy feet now are crossing: by the side

of that bridge now is rising a palace; all the men who rule England have

room in that palace. At the rear of the palace soars up the old Abbey

where kings have their tombs in right of the names they inherit; men,

lowly as we, have found tombs there, in right of the names which they

made. Think, now, that you stand on that bridge with a boy’s lofty hope,

with a man’s steadfast courage; then turn again to that stream, calm

with starlight, flowing on towards the bridge,--spite of islet and

pebbles.”

Lionel made no audible answer, though his lips murmured, but he pressed

closer and closer to his friend’s side; and the tears were already dried

on his cheek, though their dew still glistened in his eyes.

CHAPTER V.

Speculations on the moral qualities of the Bandit.--Mr. Vance, with

mingled emotions, foresees that the acquisition of the Bandit’s

acquaintance may be attended with pecuniary loss.

Vance loosened the boat from its moorings, stepped in, and took up the

oars. Lionel followed, and sat by the stern. The Artist rowed on slowly,

whistling melodiously in time to the dash of the oars. They soon came to

the bank of garden-ground surrounding with turf on which fairies might

have danced one of those villas never seen out of England. From the

windows of the villa the lights gleamed steadily; over the banks,

dipping into the water, hung large willows breathlessly; the boat gently

brushed aside their pendent boughs, and Vance rested in a grassy cove.

“And faith,” said the Artist, gayly,--“faith,” said he, lighting his

third cigar, “it is time we should bestow a few words more on the

Remorseless Baron and the Bandit’s Child! What a cock-and-a-bull story

the Cobbler told us! He must have thought us precious green.”

LIONEL (roused).--“Nay, I see nothing so wonderful in the story, though

much that is sad. You must allow that Waife may have been a good actor:

you became quite excited merely at his attitude and bow. Natural,

therefore, that he should have been invited to try his chance on the

London stage; not improbable that he may have met with an accident by

the train, and so lost his chance forever; natural, then, that he should

press into service his poor little grandchild, natural, also, that,

hardly treated and his pride hurt, he should wish to escape.”

VANCE.--“And more natural than all that he should want to extract from

our pockets three pounds, the Bandit! No, Lionel, I tell you what is

not probable, that he should have disposed of that clever child to a

vagabond like Rugge: she plays admirably. The manager who was to have

engaged him would have engaged her if he had seen her. I am puzzled.”

LIONEL.--“True, she is an extraordinary child. I cannot say how she has

interested me.” He took out his purse, and began counting its contents.

“I have nearly three pounds left,” he cried joyously. “L2. 18s. if

I give up the thought of a longer excursion with you, and go quietly

home--”

VANCE.--“And not pay your share of the bill yonder?”

LIONEL.--“Ah, I forgot that! But come, I am not too proud to borrow from

you: it is not for a selfish purpose.”

VANCE.--“Borrow from me, Cato! That comes of falling in with bandits and

their children. No; but let us look at the thing like men of sense.

One story is good till another is told. I will call by myself on Rugge

to-morrow, and hear what he says; and then, if we judge favourably of

the Cobbler’s version, we will go at night and talk with the Cobbler’s

lodgers; and I dare say,” added Vance, kindly, but with a sigh,--“I

daresay the three pounds will be coaxed out of me! After all, her head

is worth it. I want an idea for Titania.”

LIONEL (joyously).--“My dear Vance, you are the best fellow in the

world.”

VANCE.--“Small compliment to humankind! Take the oars: it is your turn

now.”

Lionel obeyed; the boat once more danced along the tide--thoro’

reeds,---thoro’ waves, skirting the grassy islet--out into pale

moonlight. They talked but by fits and starts. What of?--a thousand

things! Bright young hearts, eloquent young tongues! No sins in the

past; hopes gleaming through the future. O summer nights, on the glass

of starry waves! O Youth, Youth!

CHAPTER VI.

Wherein the historian tracks the public characters that fret their

hour on the stage, into the bosom of private life.--The reader is

invited to arrive at a conclusion which may often, in periods of

perplexity, restore ease to his mind; namely, that if man will

reflect on all the hopes he has nourished, all the fears he has

admitted, all the projects he has formed, the wisest thing he can

do, nine times out of ten, with hope, fear, and project, is to let

them end with the chapter--in smoke.

It was past nine o’clock in the evening of the following day. The

exhibition at Mr. Rugge’s theatre had closed for the season in that

village, for it was the conclusion of the fair. The final performance

had been begun and ended somewhat earlier than on former nights. The

theatre was to be cleared from the ground by daybreak, and the whole

company to proceed onward betimes in the morning. Another fair awaited

them in an adjoining county, and they had a long journey before them.

Gentleman Waife and his Juliet Araminta had gone to their lodgings over

the Cobbler’s stall. Their rooms were homely enough, but had an air not

only of the comfortable, but the picturesque. The little sitting-room

was very old-fashioned,--panelled in wood that had once been painted

blue, with a quaint chimney-piece that reached to the ceiling. That

part of the house spoke of the time of Charles I., it might have been

tenanted by a religious Roundhead; and, framed-in over the low door,

there was a grim, faded portrait of a pinched-faced saturnine man, with

long lank hair, starched band, and a length of upper lip that betokened

relentless obstinacy of character, and might have curled in sullen glee

at the monarch’s scaffold, or preached an interminable sermon to the

stout Protector. On a table, under the deep-sunk window, were neatly

arrayed a few sober-looking old books; you would find amongst them

Colley’s “Astrology,” Owen Feltham’s “Resolves,” Glanville “On Witches,”

the “Pilgrim’s Progress,” an early edition of “Paradise Lost,” and

an old Bible; also two flower-pots of clay brightly reddened, and

containing stocks; also two small worsted rugs, on one of which rested a

carved cocoa-nut, on the other an egg-shaped ball of crystal,--that last

the pride and joy of the cobbler’s visionary soul. A door left wide open

communicated with an inner room (very low was its ceiling), in which the

Bandit slept, if the severity of his persecutors permitted him to sleep.

In the corner of the sitting-room, near that door, was a small horsehair

sofa, which, by the aid of sheets and a needlework coverlid, did duty

for a bed, and was consigned to the Bandit’s child. Here the tenderness

of the Cobbler’s heart was visible, for over the coverlid were strewed

sprigs of lavender and leaves of vervain; the last, be it said, to

induce happy dreams, and scare away witchcraft and evil spirits. On

another table, near the fireplace, the child was busied in setting out

the tea-things for her grandfather. She had left in the property-room

of the theatre her robe of spangles and tinsel, and appeared now in

a simple frock. She had no longer the look of Titania, but that of a

lively, active, affectionate human child; nothing theatrical about her

now, yet still, in her graceful movements, so nimble but so noiseless,

in her slight fair hands, in her transparent colouring, there was

Nature’s own lady,--that SOMETHING which strikes us all as well-born and

high-bred: not that it necessarily is so; the semblances of aristocracy,

in female childhood more especially, are often delusive. The

_souvenance_ flower, wrought into the collars of princes, springs up

wild on field and fell.

Gentleman Waife, wrapped negligently in a gray dressing-gown and seated

in an old leathern easy-chair, was evidently out of sorts. He did not

seem to heed the little preparations for his comfort, but, resting his

cheek on his right hand, his left drooped on his crossed knees,--an

attitude rarely seen in a man when his heart is light and his spirits

high. His lips moved: he was talking to himself. Though he had laid

aside his theatrical bandage over both eyes, he wore a black patch

over one, or rather where one had been; the eye exposed was of singular

beauty, dark and brilliant. For the rest, the man had a striking

countenance, rugged, and rather ugly than otherwise, but by no means

unprepossessing; full of lines and wrinkles and strong muscle, with

large lips of wondrous pliancy, and an aspect of wistful sagacity, that,

no doubt, on occasion could become exquisitely comic,--dry comedy,--the

comedy that makes others roar when the comedian himself is as grave as a

judge.

You might see in his countenance, when quite in its natural repose, that

Sorrow had passed by there; yet the instant the countenance broke into

play, you would think that Sorrow must have been sent about her business

as soon as the respect due to that visitor, so accustomed to have her

own way, would permit. Though the man was old, you could not call

him aged. One-eyed and crippled, still, marking the muscular arm, the

expansive chest, you would have scarcely called him broken or infirm.

And hence there was a certain indescribable pathos in his whole

appearance, as if Fate had branded, on face and form, characters in

which might be read her agencies on career and mind,--plucked an eye

from intelligence, shortened one limb for life’s progress, yet left whim

sparkling out in the eye she had spared, and a light heart’s wild spring

in the limb she had maimed not.

“Come, Grandy, come,” said the little girl, coaxingly; “your tea will

get quite cold; your toast is ready, and here is such a nice egg; Mr.

Merle says you may be sure it is new laid. Come, don’t let that hateful

man fret you: smile on your own Sophy; come.”

“If,” said Mr. Waife, in a hollow undertone, if I were alone in the

world--”

“Oh, Grandy!”

“‘I know a spot on which a bed-post grows,

And do remember where a roper lives.’

Delightful prospect, not to be indulged; for if I were in peace at one

end of the rope, what would chance to my Sophy, left forlorn at the

other?”

“Don’t talk so, or I shall think you are sorry to have taken care of

me.”

“Care of thee, oh, child! and what care? It is thou who takest care of

me. Put thy hands from thy mouth; sit down, darling, there, opposite,

and let us talk. Now, Sophy, thou hast often said that thou wouldst be

glad to be out of this mode of life, even for one humbler and harder:

think well, is it so?”

“Oh, yes, indeed, grandfather.”

“No more tinsel dresses and flowery wreaths; no more applause; no more

of the dear divine stage excitement; the heroine and fairy vanished;

only a little commonplace child in dingy gingham, with a purblind

cripple for thy sole charge and playmate; Juliet Araminta evaporated

evermore into little Sophy!”

“It would be so nice!” answered little Sophy, laughing merrily.

“What would make it nice?” asked the Comedian, turning on her his

solitary piercing eye, with curious interest in his gaze.

Sophy left her seat, and placed herself on a stool at her grandfather’s

knee; on that knee she clasped her tiny hands, and shaking aside her

curls, looked into his face with confident fondness. Evidently these two

were much more than grandfather and grandchild: they were friends, they

were equals, they were in the habit of consulting and prattling with

each other. She got at his meaning, however covert his humour; and he to

the core of her heart, through its careless babble. Between you and me,

Reader, I suspect that, in spite of the Comedian’s sagacious wrinkles,

the one was as much a child as the other.

“Well,” said Sophy, “I will tell you, Grandy, what would make it nice:

no one would vex and affront you,--we should be all by ourselves; and

then, instead of those nasty lamps and those dreadful painted creatures,

we could go out and play in the fields and gather daisies; and I could

run after butterflies, and when I am tired I should come here, where I

am now, any time of the day, and you would tell me stories and pretty

verses, and teach me to write a little better than I do now, and make

such a wise little woman of me; and if I wore gingham--but it need not

be dingy, Grandy--it would be all mine, and you would be all mine too,

and we’d keep a bird, and you’d teach it to sing; and oh, would it not

be nice!”

“But still, Sophy, we should have to live, and we could not live upon

daisies and butterflies. And I can’t work now; for the matter of that, I

never could work: more shame for me, but so it is. Merle says the fault

is in the stars,--with all my heart. But the stars will not go to the

jail or the workhouse instead of me. And though they want nothing to

eat, we do.”

“But, Grandy, you have said every day since the first walk you took

after coming here, that if you had three pounds, we could get away and

live by ourselves and make a fortune!”

“A fortune!--that’s a strong word: let it stand. A fortune! But still,

Sophy, though we should be free of this thrice-execrable Rugge, the

scheme I have in my head lies remote from daisies and butterflies. We

should have to dwell in towns and exhibit!”

“On a stage, Grandy?” said Sophy, resigned, but sorrowful.

“No, not exactly: a room would do.”

“And I should not wear those horrid, horrid dresses, nor mix with those

horrid, horrid painted people.”

“No.”

“And we should be quite alone, you and I?”

“Hum! there would be a third.”

“Oh, Grandy, Grandy!” cried Sophy, in a scream of shrill alarm. “I know,

I know; you are thinking of joining us with the Pig-faced Lady!”

MR. WAIFE (not a muscle relaxed).--“A well-spoken and pleasing

gentlewoman. But no such luck: three pounds would not buy her.”

SOPHIE.--“I am glad of that: I don’t care so much for the Mermaid; she’s

dead and stuffed. But, oh!” (another scream) “perhaps ‘t is the Spotted

Boy?”

MR. WAIFE.--“Calm your sanguine imagination; you aspire too high! But

this I will tell you, that our companion, whatsoever or whosoever that

companion may be, will be one you will like.”

“I don’t believe it,” said Sophy, shaking her head. “I only like you.

But who is it?”

“Alas!” said Mr. Waife, “it is no use pampering ourselves with vain

hopes: the three pounds are not forthcoming. You heard what that brute

Rugge said, that the gentleman who wanted to take your portrait had

called on him this morning, and offered 10s. for a sitting,--that is,

5s. for you, 5s. for Rugge; and Rugge thought the terms reasonable.”

“But I said I would not sit.”

“And when you did say it, you heard Rugge’s language to me--to you.

And now you must think of packing up, and be off at dawn with the rest.

And,” added the comedian, colouring high, “I must again parade, to boors

and clowns, this mangled form; again set myself out as a spectacle of

bodily infirmity,--man’s last degradation. And this I have come to--I!”

“No, no, Grandy, it will not last long! we will get the three pounds.

We have always hoped on!--hope still! And, besides, I am sure those

gentlemen will come here tonight. Mr. Merle said they would, at ten

o’clock. It is near ten now, and your tea cold as a stone.”

She hung on his neck caressingly, kissing his furrowed brow, and leaving

a tear there, and thus coaxed him till he set-to quietly at his meal;

and Sophy shared it--though she had no appetite in sorrowing for

him--but to keep him company; that done, she lighted his pipe with the

best canaster,--his sole luxury and expense; but she always contrived

that he should afford it.

Mr. Waife drew a long whiff, and took a more serene view of affairs.

He who doth not smoke hath either known no great griefs, or refuseth

himself the softest consolation, next to that which comes from Heaven.

“What, softer than woman?” whispers the young reader. Young reader,

woman teases as well as consoles. Woman makes half the sorrows which she

boasts the privilege to soothe. Woman consoles us, it is true, while we

are young and handsome! when we are old and ugly, woman snubs and scolds

us. On the whole, then, woman in this scale, the weed in that, Jupiter,

hang out thy balance, and weigh them both; and if thou give the

preference to woman, all I can say is, the next time Juno ruffles

thee,--O Jupiter, try the weed.

CHAPTER VII.

The historian, in pursuance of his stern duties, reveals to the

scorn of future ages some of the occult practices which discredit

the march of light in the nineteenth century.

“May I come in?” asked the Cobbler, outside the door. “Certainly come

in,” said Gentleman Waife. Sophy looked wistfully at the aperture, and

sighed to see that Merle was alone. She crept up to him.

“Will they not come?” she whispered. “I hope so, pretty one; it be n’t

ten yet.”

“Take a pipe, Merle,” said Gentleman Waife, with a Grand Comedian air.

“No, thank you kindly; I just looked in to ask if I could do anything

for ye, in case--in case ye must go tomorrow.”

“Nothing: our luggage is small, and soon packed. Sophy has the money to

discharge the meaner part of our debt to you.”

“I don’t value that,” said the Cobbler, colouring.

“But we value your esteem,” said Mr. Waife, with a smile that would have

become a field-marshal. “And so, Merle, you think, if I am a broken-down

vagrant, it must be put to the long account of the celestial bodies!”

“Not a doubt of it,” returned the Cobbler, solemnly. “I wish you would

give me date and place of Sophy’s birth that’s what I want; I’d take her

horryscope. I’m sure she’d be lucky.”

“I’d rather not, please,” said Sophy, timidly.

“Rather not?--very odd. Why?”

“I don’t want to know the future.”

“That is odder and odder,” quoth the Cobbler, staring; “I never heard a

girl say that afore.”

“Wait till she’s older, Mr. Merle,” said Waife: “girls don’t want to

know the future till they want to be married.”

“Summat in that,” said the Cobbler. He took up the crystal. “Have you

looked into this ball, pretty one, as I bade ye?”

“Yes, two or three times.”

“Ha! and what did you see?”

“My own face made very long,” said Sophy,--“as long as that--,”

stretching out her hands.

The Cobbler shook his head dolefully, and screwing up one eye, applied

the other to the mystic ball.

MR. WAIFE.--“Perhaps you will see if those two gentlemen are coming.”

SOPHY.--“Do, do! and if they will give us three pounds!”

COBBLER (triumphantly).--“Then you do care to know the future, after

all?”

SOPHY.--“Yes, so far as that goes; but don’t look any further, pray.”

COBBLER (intent upon the ball, and speaking slowly, and in jerks).--“A

mist now. Ha! an arm with a besom--sweeps all before it.”

SOPHY (frightened).--“Send it away, please.”

COBBLER--“It is gone. Ha! there’s Rugge,--looks very angry,--savage,

indeed.”

WAIFE.--“Good sign that! proceed.”

COBBLER.--“Shakes his fist; gone. Ha! a young man, boyish, dark hair.”

SOPHY (clapping her hands).--“That is the young gentleman--the very

young one, I mean--with the kind eyes; is he coming?--is he, is he?”

WAIFE--“Examine his pockets! do you see there three pounds?”

COBBLER (testily).--“Don’t be a-interrupting. Ha! he is talking with

another gentleman, bearded.”

SOPHY (whispering to her grandfather).--“The old young gentleman.”

COBBLER (putting down the crystal, and with great decision).--“They

are coming here; I see ‘d them at the corner of the lane, by the

public-house, two minutes’ walk to this door.” He took out a great

silver watch: “Look, Sophy, when the minute-hand gets there (or before,

if they walk briskly), you will hear them knock.”

Sophy clasped her hands in mute suspense, half-credulous, half-doubting;

then she went and opened the room-door, and stood on the landing-place

to listen. Merle approached the Comedian, and said in a low voice, “I

wish for your sake she had the gift.”

WAIFE.--“The gift!--the three pounds!--so do I!”

COBBLER.--“Pooh! worth a hundred times three pounds; the gift,--the

spirituous gift.”

WAIFE.--“Spirituous! don’t like the epithet,--smells of gin!”

COBBLER.--“Spirituous gift to see in the crystal: if she had that, she

might make your fortune.”

WAIFE (with a ‘sudden change of countenance).--“Ah! I never thought of

that. But if she has not the gift, I could teach it her,--eh?”

COBBLER (indignantly).--“I did not think to hear this from you, Mr.

Waife. Teach her,--you! make her an impostor, and of the wickedest kind,

inventing lies between earth and them as dwell in the seven spheres!

Fie! No, if she hasn’t the gift natural, let her alone: what here is not

heaven-sent is devil-taught.”

WAIFE (awed, but dubious).--“Then you really think you saw all that you

described, in that glass egg?”

COBBLER.--“Think!--am I a liar? I spoke truth, and the proof

is--there--!” Rat-tat went the knocker at the door.

“The two minutes are just up,” said the Cobbler; and Cornelius Agrippa

could not have said it with more wizardly effect.

“They are come, indeed,” said Sophy, re-entering the room softly: “I

hear their voices at the threshold.”

The Cobbler passed by in silence, descended the stairs, and conducted

Vance and Lionel into the Comedian’s chamber; there he left them, his

brow overcast. Gentleman Waife had displeased him sorely.

CHAPTER VIII.

Showing the arts by which a man, however high in the air Nature may

have formed his nose, may be led by that nose, and in directions

perversely opposite to those which, in following his nose, he might

be supposed to take; and, therefore, that nations the most liberally

endowed with practical good sense, and in conceit thereof, carrying

their noses the most horizontally aloof, when they come into

conference with nations more skilled in diplomacy and more practised

in “stage-play,” end by the surrender of the precise object which it

was intended they should surrender before they laid their noses

together.

We all know that Demosthenes said, Everything in oratory was

acting,--stage-play. Is it in oratory alone that the saying holds

good? Apply it to all circumstances of fife, “stage-play, stage-play,

stage-play!”--only _ars est celare artem_, conceal the art. Gleesome in

soul to behold his visitors, calculating already on the three pounds

to be extracted from them, seeing in that hope the crisis in his own

checkered existence, Mr. Waife rose from his seat in superb _upocrisia_

or stage-play, and asked, with mild dignity,--“To what am I indebted,

gentlemen, for the honour of your visit?”

In spite of his, nose, even Vance was taken aback. Pope says that Lord

Bolingbroke had “the nobleman air.” A great comedian Lord Bolingbroke

surely was. But, ah, had Pope seen Gentleman Waife! Taking advantage

of the impression he had created, the actor added, with the finest

imaginable breeding,--“But pray be seated;” and, once seeing them

seated, resumed his easy-chair, and felt himself master of the

situation.

“Hum!” said Vance, recovering his self-possession, after a pause--“hum!”

“Hem!” re-echoed Gentleman Waife; and the two men eyed each other much

in the same way as Admiral Napier might have eyed the fort of Cronstadt,

and the fort of Cronstadt have eyed Admiral Napier.

Lionel struck in with that youthful boldness which plays the deuce with

all dignified strategical science.

“You must be aware why we come, sir; Mr. Merle will have explained. My

friend, a distinguished artist, wished to make a sketch, if you do not

object, of this young lady’s very”--

“Pretty little face,” quoth Vance, taking up the dis course. “Mr. Rugge,

this morning, was willing,--I understand that your grandchild refused.

We are come here to see if she will be more complaisant under your own

roof, or Under Mr. Merle’s, which, I take it, is the same thing for

the present.”--Sophy had sidled up to Lionel. He might not have been

flattered if he knew why she preferred him to Vance. She looked on him

as a boy, a fellow-child; and an instinct, moreover, told her, that

more easily through him than his shrewd-looking bearded guest could she

attain the object of her cupidity,--“three pounds!”

“Three pounds!” whispered Sophy, with the tones of an angel, into

Lionel’s thrilling ear.

MR. WAIFE.--“Sir, I will be frank with you.” At that ominous

commencement, Mr. Vance recoiled, and mechanically buttoned his trousers

pocket. Mr. Waife noted the gesture with his one eye, and proceeded

cautiously, feeling his way, as it were, towards the interior of the

recess thus protected. “My grandchild declined your flattering proposal

with my full approbation. She did not consider--neither did I--that

the managerial rights of Mr. Rugge entitled him to the moiety of her

face--off the stage.” The Comedian paused, and with a voice, the mimic

drollery of which no hoarseness could altogether mar, chanted the old

line,--

“‘My face is my fortune, sir,’ she said.”

Vance smiled; Lionel laughed; Sophy nestled still nearer to the boy.

GENTLEMAN WAIFE (with pathos and dignity).--“You see before you an old

man: one way of life is the same to me as another. But she,--do you

think Mr. Rugge’s stage the right place for her?”

VANCE.--“Certainly not. Why did you not introduce her to the London

Manager who would have engaged yourself?”

Waife could not conceal a slight change of countenance. “How do I know

she would have succeeded? She had never then trod the boards. Besides,

what strikes you as so good in a village show may be poor enough in a

metropolitan theatre. Gentlemen, I do my best for her; you cannot

think otherwise, since she maintains me! I am no OEdipus, yet she is my

Antigone.”

VANCE.--“You know the classics, sir. Mr. Merle said you were a

scholar!--read Sophocles in his native Greek, I presume, sir?”

MR. WAIFE.--“You jeer at the unfortunate: I am used to it.”

VANCE (confused).--“I did not mean to wound you: I beg pardon. But your

language and manner are not what--what one might expect to find in a--in

a--Bandit persecuted by a remorseless Baron.”

MR. WAIFE.--“Sir, you say you are an artist. Have you heard no tales of

your professional brethren,--men of genius the highest, who won fame,

which I never did, and failed of fortunes, as I have done? Their own

fault, perhaps,--improvidence, wild habits, ignorance of the way how to

treat life and deal with their fellow-men; such fault may have been

mine too. I suffer for it: no matter; I ask none to save me. You are a

painter: you would place her features on your canvas; you would have

her rank amongst your own creations. She may become a part of your

immortality. Princes may gaze on the effigies of the innocent happy

childhood, to which your colours lend imperishable glow. They may ask

who and what was this fair creature? Will you answer, ‘One whom I found

in tinsel, and so left, sure that she would die in rags!’--Save her!”

Lionel drew forth his purse, and poured its contents on the table. Vance

covered them with his broad hand, and swept them into his own pocket! At

that sinister action Waife felt his heart sink into his shoes; but his

face was as calm as a Roman’s, only he resumed his pipe with a prolonged

and testy whiff.

“It is I who am to take the portrait, and it is I who will pay for it,”

said Vance. “I understand that you have a pressing occasion for”--

“Three pounds!” muttered Sophy, sturdily, through the tears which her

grandfather’s pathos had drawn forth from her downcast eyes, “Three

pounds--three--three.”

“You shall have them. But listen: I meant only to take a sketch; I must

now have a finished portrait. I cannot take this by candlelight. You

must let me come here to-morrow; and yet to-morrow, I understand, you

meant to leave?”

WAIFE.--“If you will generously bestow on us the sum you say, we shall

not leave the village till you have completed your picture. It is Mr.

Rugge and his company we will leave.”

VANCE.--“And may I venture to ask what you propose to do, towards a new

livelihood for yourself and your grandchild, by the help of a sum

which is certainly much for me to pay,--enormous, I might say, _quoad_

me,--but small for a capital whereon to set up a business?”

WAIFE.--“Excuse me if I do not answer that very natural question at

present. Let me assure you that that precise sum is wanted for an

investment which promises her and myself an easy existence. But to

insure my scheme, I must keep it secret. Do you believe me?”

“I do!” cried Lionel; and Sophy, whom by this time he had drawn upon his

lap, put her arm gratefully round his neck.

“There is your money, sir, beforehand,” said Vance, declining downward

his betrayed and resentful nose, and depositing three sovereigns on the

table.

“And how do you know,” said Waife, smiling, “that I may not be off

to-night with your money and your model!”

“Well,” said Vance, curtly, “I think it is on the cards. Still, as John

Kemble said when rebuked for too large an alms,

“‘It is not often that I do these things,

But when I do, I do them handsomely.’”

“Well applied, and well delivered, sir,” said the Comedian, “only you

should put a little more emphasis on the word do.”

“Did I not put enough? I am sure I felt it strongly; no one can feel the

do more!”

Waife’s pliant face relaxed into a genial brightness. The _equivoque_

charmed him. However, not affecting to comprehend it, he thrust back

the money, and said,--“No, sir, not a shilling till the picture is

completed. Nay, to relieve your mind, I will own that, had I no scruple

more delicate, I would rather receive nothing till Mr. Rugge is gone.

True, he has no right to any share in it. But you see before you a

man who, when it comes to arguing, could never take a wrangler’s

degree,--never get over the Asses’ Bridge, sir. Plucked at it scores of

times clean as a feather. But do not go yet. You came to give us money:

give us what, were I rich, I should value more highly,--a little of your

time. You, sir, are an artist; and you, young gentleman?” addressing

Lionel.

LIONEL (colouring).--“I--am nothing as yet.”

WAIFE.--“You are fond of the drama, I presume, both of you? Apropos of

John Kemble, you, sir, said that you have never heard him. Allow me, so

far as this cracked voice can do it, to give you a faint idea of him.”

“I shall be delighted,” said Vance, drawing nearer to the table, and

feeling more at his ease. “But since I see you smoke, may I take the

liberty to light my cigar?”

“Make yourself at home,” said Gentleman Waife, with the good-humour of

a fatherly host. And, all the while, Lionel and Sophy were babbling

together, she still upon his lap.

Waife began his imitation of John Kemble. Despite the cracked voice, it

was admirable. One imitation drew on another; then succeeded anecdotes

of the Stage, of the Senate, of the Bar. Waife had heard great orators,

whom every one still admires for the speeches which nobody nowadays

ever reads; he gave a lively idea of each. And then came sayings of

dry humour and odd scraps of worldly observation; and time flew on

pleasantly till the clock struck twelve, and the young guests tore

themselves away.

“Merle, Merle!” cried the Comedian, when they were gone.

Merle appeared.

“We don’t go to-morrow. When Rugge sends for us (as he will do at

daybreak), say so. You shall lodge us a few days longer, and then--and

then--my little Sophy, kiss me, kiss me! You are saved at least from

those horrid painted creatures!”

“Ah, ah!” growled Merle from below, “he has got the money! Glad to

hear it. But,” he added, as he glanced at sundry weird and astrological

symbols with which he had been diverting himself, “that’s not it. The

true horary question, is, WHAT WILL HE DO WITH IT?”

CHAPTER IX.

The historian shows that, notwithstanding the progressive spirit of

the times, a Briton is not permitted, without an effort, “to

progress” according to his own inclinations.

Sophy could not sleep. At first she was too happy. Without being

conscious of any degradation in her lot amongst the itinerant artists

of Mr. Rugge’s exhibition,--how could she, when her beloved and revered

protector had been one of those artists for years?--yet instinctively

she shrank from their contact. Doubtless, while absorbed in some

stirring part, she forgot companions, audience, all, and enjoyed

what she performed,--necessarily enjoyed, for her acting was really

excellent, and where no enjoyment there no excellence; but when the

histrionic enthusiasm was not positively at work, she crept to her

grandfather with something between loathing and terror of the “painted

creatures” and her own borrowed tinsel.

But, more than all, she felt acutely every indignity or affront offered

to Gentleman Waife. Heaven knows, these were not few; and to escape from

such a life--to be with her grandfather alone, have him all to herself

to tend and to pet, to listen to and to prattle with--seemed to her the

consummation of human felicity. Ah, but should she be all alone? Just

as she was lulling herself into a doze, that question seized and roused

her. And then it was not happiness that kept her waking: it was what is

less rare in the female breast, curiosity. Who was to be the mysterious

third, to whose acquisition the three pounds were evidently to be

devoted? What new face had she purchased by the loan of her own? Not the

Pig-faced Lady nor the Spotted Boy. Could it be the Norfolk Giant or the

Calf with two Heads? Horrible idea! Monstrous phantasmagoria began to

stalk before her eyes; and to charm them away, with great fervour she

fell to saying her prayers,--an act of devotion which she had forgotten,

in her excitement, to perform before resting her head on the pillow,--an

omission, let us humbly hope, not noted down in very dark characters by

the recording angel.

That act over, her thoughts took a more comely aspect than had been worn

by the preceding phantasies, reflected Lionel’s kind looks and repeated

his gentle words. “Heaven bless him!” she said with emphasis, as a

supplement to the habitual prayers; and then tears gathered to her

grateful eyelids, for she was one of those beings whose tears come

slow from sorrow, quick from affection. And so the gray dawn found her

still-wakeful, and she rose, bathed her cheeks in the cold fresh water,

and drew them forth with a glow like Hebe’s. Dressing herself with the

quiet activity which characterized all her movements, she then opened

the casement and inhaled the air. All was still in the narrow lane; the

shops yet unclosed. But on the still trees behind the shops the birds

were beginning to stir and chirp. Chanticleer, from some neighbouring

yard, rang out his brisk rereillee. Pleasant English summer dawn in the

pleasant English country village. She stretched her graceful neck far

from the casement, trying to catch a glimpse of the blue river. She

had seen its majestic flow on the day they had arrived at the fair, and

longed to gain its banks; then her servitude to the stage forbade her.

Now she was to be free! O joy! Now she might have her careless hours of

holiday; and, forgetful of Waife’s warning that their vocation must

be plied in towns, she let her fancy run riot amidst visions of green

fields and laughing waters, and in fond delusion gathered the daisies

and chased the butterflies. Changeling transferred into that lowest

world of Art from the cradle of civil Nature, her human child’s heart

yearned for the human childlike delights. All children love the country,

the flowers, the sward, the birds, the butterflies; or if some do not,

despair, O Philanthropy, of their afterlives!

She closed the window, smiling to herself, stole through the adjoining

doorway, and saw that her grandfather was still asleep. Then she busied

herself in putting the little sitting-room to rights, reset the table

for the morning meal, watered the stocks, and finally took up the

crystal and looked into it with awe, wondering why the Cobbler could

see so much, and she only the distorted reflection of her own face. So

interested, however, for once, did she become in the inspection of this

mystic globe, that she did not notice the dawn pass into broad daylight,

nor hear a voice at the door below,--nor, in short, take into cognition

the external world, till a heavy tread shook the floor, and then,

starting, she beheld the Remorseless Baron, with a face black enough to

have darkened the crystal of Dr. Dee himself.

“Ho, ho,” said Mr. Rugge, in hissing accents which had often thrilled

the threepenny gallery with anticipative horror. “Rebellious, eh?--won’t

come? Where’s your grandfather, baggage?”

Sophy let fall the crystal--a mercy it was not brokenand gazed vacantly

on the Baron.

“Your vile scamp of a grandfather?”

SOPHY (with spirit).--“He is not vile. You ought to be ashamed of

yourself speaking so, Mr. Rugge!”

Here simultaneously, Mr. Waife, hastily indued in his gray

dressing-gown, presented himself at the aperture of the bedroom door,

and the Cobbler on the threshold of the sitting-room. The Comedian

stood mute, trusting perhaps to the imposing effect of his attitude.

The Cobbler, yielding to the impulse of untheatric man, put his head

doggedly on one side, and with both hands on his hips said,

“Civil words to my lodgers, master, or out you go!”

The Remorseless Baron glared vindictively, first at one and then at the

other; at length he strode up to Waife, and said, with a withering grin,

“I have something to say to you; shall I say it before your landlord?”

The Comedian waved his hand to the Cobbler.

“Leave us, my friend; I shall not require you. Step this way, Mr.

Rugge.” Rugge entered the bedroom, and Waife closed the door behind him.

“Anan,” quoth the Cobbler, scratching his head. “I don’t quite take your

grandfather’s giving in. British ground here! But your Ascendant cannot

surely be in such malignant conjunction with that obstreperous tyrant as

to bind you to him hand and foot. Let’s see what the crystal thinks of

it. ‘Take it up gently, and come downstairs with me.”

“Please, no; I’ll stay near Grandfather,” said Sophy, resolutely. “He

sha’n’t be left helpless with that rude man.”

The Cobbler could not help smiling. “Lord love you,” said he; “you have

a spirit of your own, and if you were my wife I should be afraid of

you. But I won’t stand here eavesdropping; mayhap your grandfather has

secrets I’m not to hear: call me if I’m wanted.” He descended. Sophy,

with less noble disdain of eavesdropping, stood in the centre of the

room, holding her breath to listen. She heard no sound; she had half a

mind to put her ear to the keyhole, but that seemed even to her a mean

thing, if not absolutely required by the necessity of the case. So there

she still stood, her head bent down, her finger raised: oh, that Vance

could have so painted her!

CHAPTER X.

Showing the causes why men and nations, when one man or nation

wishes to get for its own arbitrary purposes what the other man or

nation does not desire to part with, are apt to ignore the mild

precepts of Christianity, shock the sentiments and upset the

theories of Peace Societies.

“Am I to understand,” said Mr. Rugge, in a whisper, when Waife had drawn

him to the farthest end of the inner room, with the bed-curtains between

their position and the door, deadening the sound of their voices,--“am I

to understand that, after my taking you and that child to my theatre out

of charity, and at your own request, you are going to quit me without

warning,--French leave; is that British conduct?”

“Mr. Rugge,” replied Waife, deprecatingly, “I have no engagement with

you beyond an experimental trial. We were free on both sides for three

months,--you to dismiss us any day, we to leave you. The experiment does

not please us: we thank you and depart.”

RUGGE.--“That is not the truth. I said I was free to dismiss you both,

if the child did not suit. You, poor helpless creature, could be of no

use. But I never heard you say you were to be free too. Stands to reason

not! Put my engagements at a Waife’s mercy! I, Lorenzo Rugge!--stuff!

But I am a just man, and a liberal man, and if you think you ought to

have a higher salary, if this ungrateful proceeding is only, as I take

it, a strike for wages, I will meet you. Juliet Araminta does play

better than I could have supposed; and I’ll conclude an engagement on

good terms, as we were to have done if the experiment answered, for

three years.” Waife shook his head. “You are very good, Mr. Rugge, but

it is not a strike. My little girl does not like the life at any price;

and, since she supports me, I am bound to please her. Besides,” said

the actor, with a stiffer manner, “you have broken faith with me. It was

fully understood that I was to appear no more on your stage; all my task

was to advise with you in the performances, remodel the plays, help in

the stage-management; and you took advantage of my penury, and, when I

asked for a small advance, insisted on forcing these relics of what I

was upon the public pity. Enough: we part. I bear no malice.”

RUGGE.--“Oh, don’t you? No more do I. But I am a Briton, and I have the

spirit of one. You had better not make an enemy of me.”

WAIFE.--“I am above the necessity of making enemies. I have an enemy

ready made in myself.”

Rugge placed a strong bony hand upon the cripple’s arm. “I dare say you

have! A bad conscience, sir. How would you like your past life looked

into, and blabbed out?”

GENTLEMAN WAIFE (mournfully).--“The last four years of it have been

spent in your service, Mr. Rugge. If their record had been blabbed out

for my benefit, there would not have been a dry eye in the house.”

RUGGE. “I disdain your sneer. When a scorpion nursed at my bosom sneers

at me, I leave it to its own reflections. But I don’t speak of the years

in which that scorpion has been enjoying a salary and smoking canaster

at my expense. I refer to an earlier dodge in its checkered existence.

Ha, sir, you wince! I suspect I can find out something about you which

would--”

WAIFE (fiercely).--“Would what?”

RUGGE.--“Oh, lower your tone, sir; no bullying me. I suspect! I have

good reason for suspicion; and if you sneak off in this way, and cheat

me out of my property in Juliet Araminta, I will leave no stone unturned

to prove what I suspect: look to it, slight man! Come, I don’t wish to

quarrel; make it up, and” (drawing out his pocket-book) “if you want

cash down, and will have an engagement in black and white for three

years for Juliet Araminta, you may squeeze a good sum out of me, and go

yourself where you please: you’ll never be troubled by me. What I want

is the girl.”

All the actor laid aside, Waife growled out, “And hang me; sir, if you

shall have the girl!”

At this moment Sophy opened the door wide, and entered boldly. She had

heard her grandfather’s voice raised, though its hoarse tones did not

allow her to distinguish his words. She was alarmed for him. She came

in, his guardian fairy, to protect him from the oppressor of six feet

high. Rugge’s arm was raised, not indeed to strike, but rather to

declaim. Sophy slid between him and her grandfather, and, clinging round

the latter, flung out her own arm, the forefinger raised menacingly

towards the Remorseless Baron. How you would have clapped if you had

seen her so at Covent Garden! But I’ll swear the child did not know she

was acting. Rugge did, and was struck with admiration and regretful rage

at the idea of losing her.

“Bravo!” said he, involuntarily. “Come, come, Waife, look at her: she

was born for the stage. My heart swells with pride. She is my property,

morally speaking; make her so legally; and hark, in your ear, fifty

pounds. Take me in the humour,--Golconda opens,--fifty pounds!”

“No,” said the vagrant.

“Well,” said Rugge, sullenly; “let her speak for herself.”

“Speak, child. You don’t wish to return to Mr. Rugge,--and without me,

too,--do you, Sophy?”

“Without you, Grandy! I’d rather die first.”

“You hear her; all is settled between us. You have had our services up

to last night; you have paid us up to last night; and so good morning to

you, Mr. Rugge.”

“My dear child,” said the manager, softening his voice as much as he

could, “do consider. You shall be so made of without that stupid old

man. You think me cross, but ‘t is he who irritates and puts me out

of temper. I ‘m uncommon fond of children. I had a babe of my own

once,--upon my honour, I had,--and if it had not been for convulsions,

caused by teething, I should be a father still. Supply to me the place

of that beloved babe. You shall have such fine dresses; all new,--choose

‘em yourself,--minced veal and raspberry tarts for dinner every Sunday.

In three years, under my care, you will become a great actress, and make

your fortune, and marry a lord,--lords go out of their wits for great

actresses,--whereas, with him, what will you do? drudge and rot and

starve; and he can’t live long, and then where will you be? ‘T is a

shame to hold her so, you idle old vagabond.”

“I don’t hold her,” said Waife, trying to push her away. “There’s

something in what the man says. Choose for yourself, Sophy.”

SOPHY (suppressing a sob).--“How can you have the heart to talk so,

Grandy? I tell you, Mr. Rugge, you are a bad man, and I hate you, and

all about you; and I’ll stay with Grandfather; and I don’t care if I do

starve: he sha’n’t!”

MR. RUGGE (clapping both hands on the crown of his hat, and striding to

the door).--“William Waife, beware ‘t is done. I’m your enemy. As for

you, too dear but abandoned infant, stay with him: you’ll find out very

soon who and what he is; your pride will have a fall, when--”

Waife sprang forward, despite his lameness,--both his fists clenched,

his one eye ablaze; his broad burly torso confronted and daunted the

stormy manager. Taller and younger though Rugge was, he cowered before

the cripple he had so long taunted and humbled. The words stood arrested

on his tongue. “Leave the room instantly!” thundered the actor, in a

voice no longer broken. “Blacken my name before that child by one word,

and I will dash the next down your throat.” Rugge rushed to the door,

and keeping it ajar between Waife and himself, he then thrust in his

head, hissing forth,

“Fly, caitiff, fly! my revenge shall track your secret and place you in

my power. Juliet Araminta shall yet be mine.” With these awful words the

Remorseless Baron cleared the stairs in two bounds, and was out of the

house.

Waife smiled contemptuously. But as the street-door clanged on the

form of the angry manager, the colour faded from the old man’s face.

Exhausted by the excitement he had gone through, he sank on a chair,

and, with one quick gasp as for breath, fainted away.

CHAPTER XI.

Progress of the Fine Arts.--Biographical anecdotes.--Fluctuations in

the value of money.--Speculative tendencies of the time.

Whatever the shock which the brutality of the Remorseless Baron

inflicted on the nervous system of the persecuted but triumphant Bandit,

it had certainly subsided by the time Vance and Lionel entered Waife’s

apartment; for they found grandfather and grandchild seated near the

open window, at the corner of the table (on which they had made room for

their operations by the removal of the carved cocoanut, the crystal egg,

and the two flower-pots), eagerly engaged, with many a silvery laugh

from the lips of Sophy, in the game of dominos.

Mr. Waife had been devoting himself, for the last hour and more, to the

instruction of Sophy in the mysteries of that intellectual amusement;

and such pains did he take, and so impressive were his exhortations,

that his happy pupil could not help thinking to herself that this was

the new art upon which Waife depended for their future livelihood. She

sprang up, however, at the entrance of the visitors, her face beaming

with grateful smiles; and, running to Lionel and taking him by the hand,

while she courtesied with more respect to Vance, she exclaimed, “We are

free! thanks to you, thanks to you both! He is gone! Mr. Rugge is gone!”

“So I saw on passing the green; stage and all,” said Vance, while Lionel

kissed the child and pressed her to his side. It is astonishing how

paternal he felt,--how much she had crept into his heart.

“Pray, sir,” asked Sophy, timidly, glancing to Vance, “has the Norfolk

Giant gone too?”

VANCE.--“I fancy so--all the shows were either gone or going.”

SOPHY.--“The Calf with Two Heads?”

VANCE.--“Do you regret it?”

SOPHY.--“Oh, dear, no.”

Waife, who after a profound bow, and a cheery “Good day, gentlemen,”

had hitherto remained silent, putting away the dominoes, now said, “I

suppose, sir, you would like at once to begin your sketch?”

VANCE.--“Yes; I have brought all my tools; see, even the canvas. I wish

it were larger, but it is all I have with me of that material: ‘t is

already stretched; just let me arrange the light.”

WAIFE.--“If you don’t want me, gentlemen, I will take the air for

half-an-hour or so. In fact, I may now feel free to look after my

investment.”

SOPHY (whispering Lionel).--“You are sure the Calf has gone as well as

the Norfolk Giant?”

Lionel wonderingly replied that he thought so; and Waife disappeared

into his room, whence he soon emerged, having doffed his dressing-gown

for a black coat, by no means threadbare, and well brushed. Hat,

stick, and gloves in hand, he really seemed respectable,--more than

respectable,--Gentleman Waife every inch of him; and saying, “Look your

best, Sophy, and sit still, if you can,” nodded pleasantly to the three,

and hobbled down the stairs. Sophy--whom Vance had just settled into a

chair, with her head bent partially down (three-quarters), as the artist

had released

“The loose train of her amber-dropping hair,”

and was contemplating aspect and position with a painter’s meditative

eye-started up, to his great discomposure, and rushed to the window. She

returned to her seat with her mind much relieved. Waife was walking in

an opposite direction to that which led towards the whilolm quarters of

the Norfolk Giant and the Two-headed Calf.

“Come, come,” said Vance, impatiently, “you have broken an idea in half.

I beg you will not stir till I have placed you; and then, if all else of

you be still, you may exercise your tongue. I give you leave to talk.”

SOPHY (penitentially).--“I am so sorry--I beg pardon. Will that do,

sir?”

VANCE.--“Head a little more to the right,--so, Titania watching Bottom

asleep. Will you lie on the floor, Lionel, and do Bottom?”

LIONEL (indignantly).--“Bottom! Have I an ass’s head?”

VANCE.--“Immaterial! I can easily imagine that you have one. I want

merely an outline of figure,--something sprawling and ungainly.”

LIONEL (sulkily).--“Much obliged to you; imagine that too.”

VANCE.--“Don’t be so disobliging. It is necessary that she should look

fondly at something,--expression in the eye.” Lionel at once reclined

himself incumbent in a position as little sprawling and ungainly as he

could well contrive.

VANCE.--“Fancy, Miss Sophy, that this young gentleman is very dear to

you. Have you got a brother?”

SOPHY.--“Ah, no, sir.”

VANCE.--“Hum. But you have, or have had, a doll?”

SOPHY.--“Oh, yes; Grandfather gave me one.”

VANCE.--“And you were fond of that doll?”

SOPHY.--“Very.”

VANCE.--“Fancy that young gentleman is your doll grown big, that it

is asleep, and you are watching that no one hurts it; Mr. Rugge, for

instance. Throw your whole soul into that thought,--love for doll,

apprehension of Rugge. Lionel, keep still, and shut your eyes; do.”

LIONEL (grumbling).--“I did not come here to be made a doll of.”

VANCE.--“Coax him to be quiet, Miss Sophy, and sleep peaceably, or I

shall do him a mischief. I can be a Rugge, too, if I am put out.”

SOPHY (in the softest tones).--“Do try and sleep, sir: shall I get you a

pillow?”

LIONEL.--“No, thank you: I’m very comfortable now,” settling his head

upon his arm; and after one upward glance towards Sophy, the lids

closed reluctantly over his softened eyes. A ray of sunshine came aslant

through the half-shut window, and played along the boy’s clustering hair

and smooth pale cheek. Sophy’s gaze rested on him most benignly.

“Just so,” said Vance; “and now be silent till I have got the attitude

and fixed the look.”

The artist sketched away rapidly with a bold practised hand, and all was

silent for about half-an-hour, when he said, “You May get up, Lionel; I

have done with you for the present.”

SOPHY.--“And me too--may I see?”

VANCE.--“No, but you may talk now. So you had a doll? What has become of

it?”

SOPHY.--“I left it behind, sir. Grandfather thought it would distract me

from attending to his lessons and learning my part.”

VANCE.--“You love your grandfather more than the doll?”

SOPHY.--“Oh! a thousand million million times more.”

VANCE.--“He brought you up, I suppose? Have you no father,--no mother?”

SOPHY.--“I have only Grandfather.”

LIONEL.--“Have you always lived with him?”

SOPHY.--“Dear me, no; I was with Mrs. Crane till Grandfather came from

abroad, and took me away, and put me with some very kind people; and

then, when Grandfather had that bad accident, I came to stay with him,

and we have been together ever since.”

LIONEL.--“Was Mrs. Crane no relation of yours?”

SOPHY.--“No, I suppose not, for she was not kind; I was so miserable:

but don’t talk of it; I forget that now. I only wish to remember from

the time Grandfather took me in his lap, and told me to be a good child

and love him; and I have been happy ever since.”

“You are a dear good child,” said Lionel, emphatically, “and I wish I

had you for my sister.”

VANCE.--“When your grandfather has received from me that exorbitant--not

that I grudge it--sum, I should like to ask, What will he do with it? As

he said it was a secret, I must not pump you.”

SOPHY.--“What will he do with it? I should like to know, too, sir; but

whatever it is I don’t care, so long as I and Grandfather are together.”

Here Waife re-entered. “Well, how goes on the picture?”

VANCE.--“Tolerably, for the first sitting; I require two more.”

WAIFE.--“Certainly; only--only” (he drew aside Vance, and whispered),

“only the day after to-morrow, I fear I shall want the money. It is an

occasion that never will occur again: I would seize it.”

VANCE.--“Take the money now.”

WAIFE.--“Well, thank you, sir; you are sure now that we shall not run

away; and I accept your kindness; it will make all safe.”

Vance, with surprising alacrity, slipped the sovereigns into the old

man’s hand; for truth to say, though thrifty, the artist was really

generous. His organ of caution was large, but that of acquisitiveness

moderate. Moreover, in those moments when his soul expanded with his

art, he was insensibly less alive to the value of money. And strange it

is that, though States strive to fix for that commodity the most abiding

standards, yet the value of money to the individual who regards it

shifts and fluctuates, goes up and down half-a-dozen times a day.

For any part, I honestly declare that there are hours in the

twenty-four--such, for instance, as that just before breakfast, or that

succeeding a page of this History in which I have been put out of temper

with my performance and myself--when any one in want of five shillings

at my disposal would find my value of that sum put it quite out of his

reach; while at other times--just after dinner, for instance, or when I

have effected what seems to me a happy stroke, or a good bit of colour,

in this historical composition--the value of those five shillings is

so much depreciated that I might be,--I think so, at least,--I might be

almost tempted to give them away for nothing. Under some such mysterious

influences in the money-market, Vance therefore felt not the loss of

his three sovereigns; and returning to his easel, drove away Lionel and

Sophy, who had taken that opportunity to gaze on the canvas.

“Don’t do her justice at all,” quoth Lionel; “all the features

exaggerated.”

“And you pretend to paint!” returned Vance, in great scorn, and throwing

a cloth over his canvas. “To-morrow, Mr. Waife, the same hour. Now,

Lionel, get your hat, and come away.”

Vance carried off the canvas, and Lionel followed slowly. Sophy gazed

at their departing forms from the open window; Waife stumped about the

room, rubbing his hands, “He’ll do; he ‘ll do: I always thought so.”

Sophy turned: “Who’ll do?--the young gentleman? Do what?”

WAIFE.-“The young gentleman?-as if I was thinking of him! Our new

companion; I have been with him this last hour. Wonderful natural

gifts.”

SOPHY (ruefully).--“It is alive, then?”

WAIFE.--“Alive! yes, I should think so.”

SOPHY (half-crying.)--“I am very sorry; I know I shall hate it.”

WAIFF.--“Tut, darling: get me my pipe; I’m happy.”

SOPHY (cutting short her fit of ill-humour).--“Are you? then I am, and I

will not hate it.”

CHAPTER XII.

In which it is shown that a man does this or declines to do that for

reasons best known to himself,--a reserve which is extremely

conducive to the social interests of a community, since the

conjecture into the origin and nature of those reasons stimulates

the inquiring faculties, and furnishes the staple of modern

conversation. And as it is not to be denied that, if their

neighbours left them nothing to guess at, three-fourths of civilized

humankind, male or female, would have nothing to talk about; so we

cannot too gratefully encourage that needful curiosity termed by the

inconsiderate tittle-tattle or scandal, which saves the vast

majority of our species from being reduced to the degraded condition

of dumb animals.

The next day the sitting was renewed: but Waife did not go out, and

the conversation was a little more restrained; or rather, Waife had the

larger share in it. The Comedian, when he pleased, could certainly be

very entertaining. It was not so much in what he said as his manner of

saying it. He was a strange combination of sudden extremes, at one while

on a tone of easy but not undignified familiarity with his visitors,

as if their equal in position, their superior in years; then abruptly,

humble, deprecating, almost obsequious, almost servile; and then again,

jerked as it were into pride and stiffness, falling back, as if the

effort were impossible, into meek dejection. Still the prevalent

character of the man’s mood and talk was social, quaint, cheerful.

Evidently he was by original temperament a droll and joyous humourist,

with high animal spirits; and, withal, an infantine simplicity at times,

like the clever man who never learns the world and is always taken in.

A circumstance, trifling in itself, but suggestive of speculation either

as to the character or antecedent circumstances of Gentleman Waife, did

not escape Vance’s observation. Since his rupture with Mr. Rugge, there

was a considerable amelioration in that affection of the trachea, which,

while his engagement with Rugge lasted, had rendered the Comedian’s

dramatic talents unavailable on the stage. He now expressed himself

without the pathetic hoarseness or cavernous wheeze which had previously

thrown a wet blanket over his efforts at discourse. But Vance put no

very stern construction on the dissimulation which his change seemed

to denote. Since Waife was still one-eyed and a cripple, he might very

excusably shrink from reappearance on the stage, and affect a third

infirmity to save his pride from the exhibition of the two infirmities

that were genuine.

That which most puzzled Vance was that which had most puzzled the

Cobbler,--What could the man once have been? how fallen so low?--for

fall it was, that was clear. The painter, though not himself of

patrician extraction, had been much in the best society. He had been

a petted favourite in great houses. He had travelled. He had seen the

world. He had the habits and instincts of good society.

Now, in what the French term the _beau monde_, there are little traits

that reveal those who have entered it,--certain tricks of phrase,

certain modes of expression,--even the pronunciation of familiar words,

even the modulation of an accent. A man of the most refined bearing may

not have these peculiarities; a man, otherwise coarse and brusque in his

manner, may. The slang of the _beau monde_ is quite apart from the code

of high breeding. Now and then, something in Waife’s talk seemed to show

that he had lighted on that beau-world; now and then, that something

wholly vanished. So that Vance might have said, “He has been admitted

there, not inhabited it.”

Yet Vance could not feel sure, after all; comedians are such takes in.

But was the man, by the profession of his earlier life, a comedian?

Vance asked the question adroitly.

“You must have taken to the stage young?” said he.

“The stage!” said Waife; “if you mean the public stage, no. I have

acted pretty often in youth, even in childhood, to amuse others, never

professionally to support myself, till Mr. Rugge civilly engaged me four

years ago.”

“Is it possible,--with your excellent education! But pardon me; I have

hinted my surprise at your late vocation before, and it displeased you.”

“Displeased me!” said Waife, with an abject, depressed manner; “I hope I

said nothing that would have misbecome a poor broken vagabond like me.

I am no prince in disguise,--a good-for-nothing varlet who should be too

grateful to have something to keep himself from a dunghill.”

LIONEL.--“Don’t talk so. And but for your accident you might now be

the great attraction on the metropolitan stage. Who does not respect a

really fine actor?”

WAIFE (gloomily).--“The metropolitan stage! I was talked into it: I am

glad even of the accident that saved me; say no more of that, no more

of that. But I have spoiled your sitting. Sophy, you see, has left her

chair.”

“I have done for to-day,” said Vance; “to-morrow, and my task is ended.”

Lionel came up to Vance and whispered him; the painter, after a pause,

nodded silently, and then said to Waife,

“We are going to enjoy the fine weather on the Thames (after I have put

away these things), and shall return to our inn--not far hence--to sup,

at eight o’clock. Supper is our principal meal; we rarely spoil our days

by the ceremonial of a formal dinner. Will you do us the favour to sup

with us? Our host has a wonderful whiskey, which when raw is Glenlivat,

but refined into toddy is nectar. Bring your pipe, and let us hear John

Kemble again.”

Waife’s face lighted up. “You are most kind; nothing I should like

so much. But--” and the light fled, the face darkened--“but no; I

cannot--you don’t know--that is--I--I have made a vow to myself to

decline all such temptations. I humbly beg you’ll excuse me.”

VANCE.--“Temptations! of what kind,--the whiskey toddy?”

WAIFE (puffing away a sigh).--“Ah, yes; whiskey toddy, if you please.

Perhaps I once loved a glass too well, and could not resist a glass too

much now; and if I once broke the rule and became a tippler, what would

happen to Juliet Araminta? For her sake don’t press me.”

“Oh, do go, Grandy; he never drinks,--never anything stronger than tea,

I assure you, sir: it can’t be that.”

“It is, silly child, and nothing else,” said Waife, positively, drawing

himself up,--“excuse me.”

Lionel began brushing his hat with his sleeve, and his face worked; at

last he said, “Well, sir, then may I ask another favour? Mr. Vance and

I are going to-morrow, after the sitting, to see Hampton Court; we have

kept that excursion to the last before leaving these parts. Would you

and little Sophy come with us in the boat? We will have no whiskey

toddy, and we will bring you both safe home.”

WAIFE.--“What--I! what--I! You are very young, sir,--a gentleman born

and bred, I’ll swear; and you to be seen, perhaps by some of your

friends or family, with an old vagrant like me, in the Queen’s

palace,--the public gardens! I should be the vilest wretch if I took

such advantage of your goodness. ‘Pretty company,’ they would say, ‘you

had got into.’ With me! with me! Don’t be alarmed, Mr. Vance not to be

thought of.”

The young men were deeply affected.

“I can’t accept that reason,” said Lionel, tremulously, “though I must

not presume to derange your habits. But she may go with us, mayn’t she?

We’ll take care of her, and she is dressed so plainly and neatly, and

looks such a little lady” (turning to Vance).

“Yes, let her come with us,” said the artist, benevolently; though he

by no means shared in Lionel’s enthusiastic desire for her company. He

thought she would be greatly in their way.

“Heaven bless you both!” answered Waife; “and she wants a holiday; she

shall have it.”

“I’d rather stay with you, Grandy: you’ll be so lone.”

“No, I wish to be out all to-morrow,-the investment! I shall not be

alone; making friends with our future companion, Sophy.”

“And can do without me already? heigh-ho!”

VANCE.--“So that’s settled; good-by to you.”

CHAPTER XIII.

Inspiring effect of the Fine Arts: the vulgar are moved by their

exhibition into generous impulses and flights of fancy, checked by

the ungracious severities of their superiors, as exemplified in the

instance of Cobbler Merle and his servant of-all-work.

The next day, perhaps with the idea of removing all scruple from Sophy’s

mind, Waife had already gone after his investment when the friends

arrived. Sophy at first was dull and dispirited, but by degrees she

brightened up; and when, the sitting over and the picture done (save

such final touches as Vance reserved for solitary study), she was

permitted to gaze at her own effigy, she burst into exclamations of

frank delight. “Am I like that! is it possible? Oh, how beautiful! Mr.

Merle, Mr. Merle, Mr. Merle!” and running out of the room before Vance

could stop her, she returned with the Cobbler, followed, too, by a thin

gaunt girl, whom he pompously called his housekeeper, but who in sober

truth was servant-of-all-work. Wife he had none: his horoscope, he said,

having Saturn in square to the Seventh House, forbade him to venture

upon matrimony. All gathered round the picture; all admired, and with

justice: it was a chef-d’oeuvre. Vance in his maturest day never painted

more charmingly. The three pounds proved to be the best outlay of

capital he had ever made. Pleased with his work, he was pleased even

with that unsophisticated applause.

“You must have Mercury and Venus very strongly aspected,” quoth the

Cobbler; “and if you have the Dragon’s Head in the Tenth House, you may

count on being much talked of after you are dead.”

“After I am dead!--sinister omen!” said Vance, discomposed. “I have no

faith in artists who count on being talked of after they are dead. Never

knew a dauber who did not! But stand back: time flies; tie up your hair;

put on your bonnet, Titania. You have a shawl?--not tinsel, I hope!

quieter the better. You stay and see to her, Lionel.”

Said the gaunt servant-of-all-work to Mr. Merle, “I’d let the gentleman

paint me, if he likes: shall I tell him, master?”

“Go back to the bacon, foolish woman. Why, he gave L3 for her likeness,

‘cause of her Benefics! But you’d have to give him three years’ wages

afore he’d look you straight in the face, ‘cause, you see, your Aspects

are crooked. And,” added the Cobbler, philosophizing, “when the Malefics

are dead agin a girl’s mug, man is so constituted by natur’ that he

can’t take to that mug unless it has a golden handle. Don’t fret, ‘t is

not your fault: born under Scorpio,--coarse-limbed,--dull complexion;

and the Head of the Dragon aspected of Infortunes in all your Angles.”

CHAPTER XIV.

The historian takes advantage of the summer hours vouchsafed to the

present life of Mr. Waife’s grandchild, in order to throw a few

gleams of light on her past.--He leads her into the palace of our

kings, and moralizes thereon; and, entering the Royal Gardens, shows

the uncertainty of human events, and the insecurity of British laws,

by the abrupt seizure and constrained deportation of an innocent and

unforeboding Englishman.

Such a glorious afternoon! The capricious English summer was so kind

that day to the child and her new friends! When Sophy’s small foot once

trod the sward, had she been really Queen of the Green People, sward

and footstep could not more joyously have met together. The grasshopper

bounded in fearless trust upon the hem of her frock; she threw herself

down on the grass and caught him, but, oh, so tenderly! and the gay

insect, dear to poet and fairy, seemed to look at her from that quaint

sharp face of his with sagacious recognition, resting calmly on the

palm of her pretty hand; then when he sprang off, little moth-like

butterflies peculiar to the margins of running waters quivered up from

the herbage, fluttering round her. And there, in front, lay the Thames,

glittering through the willows, Vance getting ready the boat, Lionel

seated by her side, a child like herself, his pride of incipient manhood

all forgotten; happy in her glee; she loving him for the joy she felt,

and blending his image evermore in her remembrance with her first summer

holiday,--with sunny beams, glistening leaves, warbling birds, fairy

wings, sparkling waves. Oh, to live so in a child’s heart,--innocent,

blessed, angel-like,--better, better than the troubled reflection upon

woman’s later thoughts, better than that mournful illusion, over which

tears so bitter are daily shed,--better than First Love! They entered

the boat. Sophy had never, to the best of her recollection, been in

a boat before. All was new to her: the lifelike speed of the little

vessel; that world of cool green weeds, with the fish darting to and

fro; the musical chime of oars; those distant stately swans. She was

silent now--her heart was very full.

“What are you thinking of, Sophy?” asked Lionel, resting on the oar.

“Thinking!--I was not thinking.”

“What then?”

“I don’t know,--feeling, I suppose.”

“Feeling what?”

“As if between sleeping and waking; as the water perhaps feels, with the

sunlight on it!”

“Poetical,” said Vance, who, somewhat of a poet himself, naturally

sneered at poetical tendencies in others; “but not so bad in its way.

Ah, have I hurt your vanity? there are tears in your eyes.”

“No, sir,” said Sophy, falteringly. “But I was thinking then.”

“Ah,” said the artist, “that’s the worst of it; after feeling ever comes

thought; what was yours?”

“I was sorry poor Grandfather was not here, that’s all.”

“It was not our fault: we pressed him cordially,” said Lionel.

“You did indeed, sir, thank you! And I don’t know why he refused you.”

The young men exchanged compassionate glances.

Lionel then sought to make her talk of her past life, tell him more of

Mrs. Crane. Who and what was she?

Sophy could not or would not tell. The remembrances were painful; she

had evidently tried to forget them. And the people with whom Waife had

placed her, and who had been kind?

The Misses Burton; and they kept a day-school, and taught Sophy to read,

write, and cipher. They lived near London, in a lane opening on a great

common, with a green rail before the house, and had a good many pupils,

and kept a tortoise shell cat and a canary. Not much to enlighten her

listener did Sophy impart here.

And now they neared that stately palace, rich in associations of storm

and splendour,--of the grand Cardinal; the iron-clad Protector; Dutch

William of the immortal memory, whom we tried so hard to like, and in

spite of the great Whig historian, that Titian of English prose, can

only frigidly respect. Hard task for us Britons to like a Dutchman who

dethrones his father-in-law, and drinks schnaps! Prejudice certainly;

but so it is. Harder still to like Dutch William’s unfilial Fran! Like

Queen Mary! I could as soon like Queen Goneril! Romance flies from the

prosperous phlegmatic AEneas; flies from his plump Lavinia, his “fidus

Achates,” Bentinck; flies to follow the poor deserted fugitive Stuart,

with all his sins upon his head. Kings have no rights divine, except

when deposed and fallen; they are then invested with the awe that

belongs to each solemn image of mortal vicissitude,--vicissitude that

startles the Epicurean, “insanientis sapientiae consultus,” and strikes

from his careless lyre the notes that attest a god! Some proud shadow

chases another from the throne of Cyrus, and Horace hears in the thunder

the rush of Diespiter, and identifies Providence with the Fortune that

snatches off the diadem in her whirring swoop. But fronts discrowned

take a new majesty to generous natures: in all sleek prosperity there is

something commonplace; in all grand adversity, something royal.

The boat shot to the shore; the young people landed, and entered the

arch of the desolate palace. They gazed on the great hall and the

presence-chamber, and the long suite of rooms with faded portraits;

Vance as an artist, Lionel as an enthusiastic, well-read boy, Sophy as

a wondering, bewildered, ignorant child. And then they emerged into the

noble garden, with its regal trees. Groups were there of well dressed

persons. Vance heard himself called by name. He had forgotten the London

world,--forgotten, amidst his midsummer ramblings, that the London

season was still ablaze; and there, stragglers from the great focus,

fine people, with languid tones and artificial jaded smiles, caught him

in his wanderer’s dress, and walking side by side with the infant wonder

of Mr. Rugge’s show, exquisitely neat indeed, but still in a coloured

print, of a pattern familiar to his observant eye in the windows of many

a shop lavish of tickets, and inviting you to come in by the assurance

that it is “selling off.” The artist stopped, coloured, bowed, answered

the listless questions put to him with shy haste: he then attempted to

escape; they would not let him.

“You MUST come back and dine with us at the Star and Garter,” said Lady

Selina Vipont. “A pleasant party,--you know most of them,--the Dudley

Slowes, dear old Lady Frost, those pretty Ladies Prymme, Janet and

Wilhelmina.”

“We can’t let you off,” said, sleepily, Mr. Crampe, a fashionable wit,

who rarely made more than one bon mot in the twenty-four hours, and

spent the rest of his time in a torpid state.

VANCE.--“Really you are too kind, but I am not even dressed for--”

LADY SELINA.--“So charmingly dressed-so picturesque! Besides, what

matters? Every one knows who you are. Where on earth have you been?”

VANCE.--“Rambling about, taking sketches.”

LADY SELINA (directing her eyeglass towards Lionel and Sophy, who stood

aloof).--“But your companions, your brother? and that pretty little

girl,--your sister, I suppose?”

VANCE (shuddering).--“No, not relations. I took charge of the

boy,--clever young fellow; and the little girl is--”

LADY SELINA.--“Yes. The little girl is--”

VANCE.--“A little girl, as you see: and very pretty, as you

say,--subject for a picture.”

LADY SELINA (indifferently).--“Oh, let the children go and amuse

themselves somewhere. Now we have found you; positively you are our

prisoner.”

Lady Selina Vipont was one of the queens of London; she had with her

that habit of command natural to such royalties. Frank Vance was no

tuft-hunter, but once under social influences, they had their effect

on him, as on most men who are blest with noses in the air. Those great

ladies, it is true, never bought his pictures; but they gave him the

position which induced others to buy them. Vance loved his art; his art

needed its career. Its career was certainly brightened and quickened by

the help of rank and fashion.

In short, Lady Selina triumphed, and the painter stepped back to Lionel.

“I must go to Richmond with these people. I know you’ll excuse me.

I shall be back to-night somehow. By the by, as you are going to the

post-office here for the letter you expect from your mother, ask for

my letters too. You will take care of little Sophy, and [in a whisper]

hurry her out of the garden, or that Grand Mogul feminine, Lady Selina,

whose condescension would crush the Andes, will be stopping her as my

_protege_, falling in raptures with that horrid coloured print, saying,

‘Dear, what pretty sprigs! where can such things be got?’ and learning

perhaps how Frank Vance saved the Bandit’s Child from the Remorseless

Baron. ‘T is your turn now. Save your friend. The Baron was a lamb

compared to a fine lady.” He pressed Lionel’s unresponding hand, and was

off to join the polite merrymaking of the Frosts, Slowes, and Prymmes.

Lionel’s pride ran up to the fever-heat of its thermometer; more roused,

though, on behalf of the unconscious Sophy than himself.

“Let us come into the town, lady-bird, and choose a doll. You may have

one now, without fear of distracting you from what I hate to think you

ever stooped to perform.”

As Lionel, his crest erect and nostril dilated, and holding Sophy firmly

by the hand, took his way out from the gardens, he was obliged to pass

the patrician party, of whom Vance now made one.

His countenance and air, as he swept by, struck them all, especially

Lady Selina. “A very distinguished-looking boy,” said she. “What a fine

face! Who did you say he was, Mr. Vance?”

VANCE.--“His name is Haughton,--Lionel Haughton.”

LADY SELINA.--“Haughton! Haughton! Any relation to poor dear Captain

Haughton,--Charlie Haughton, as he was generally called?”

Vance, knowing little more of his young friend’s parentage than that his

mother let lodgings, at which, once domiciliated himself, he had made

the boy’s acquaintance, and that she enjoyed the pension of a captain’s

widow, replied carelessly,--

“His father was a captain, but I don’t know whether he was a Charlie.”

MR. CRAMPE (the wit).--“Charlies are extinct! I have the last in a

fossil,--box and all.”

General laugh. Wit shut up again.

LADY SELINA.--“He has a great look of Charlie Haughton. Do you know if

he is connected with that extraordinary man, Mr. Darrell?”

VANCE.--“Upon my word, I do not. What Mr. Darrell do you mean?”

Lady Selina, with one of those sublime looks of celestial pity with

which personages in the great world forgive ignorance of names and

genealogies in those not born within its orbit, replied, “Oh, to be

sure. It is not exactly in the way of your delightful art to know Mr.

Darrell, one of the first men in Parliament, a connection of mine.”

LADY FROST (nippingly).--“You mean Guy Darrell, the lawyer.”

LADY SELINA.--“Lawyer--true; now I think of it, he was a lawyer. But his

chief fame was in the House of Commons. All parties agreed that he

might have commanded any station; but he was too rich perhaps to care

sufficiently about office. At all events, Parliament was dissolved

when he was at the height of his reputation, and he refused to be

re-elected.”

One SIR GREGORY STOLLHEAD (a member of the House of Commons, young,

wealthy, a constant attendant, of great promise, with speeches that

were filled with facts, and emptied the benches).--“I have heard of him.

Before my time; lawyers not much weight in the House now.”

LADY SELINA.--“I am told that Mr. Darrell did not speak like a lawyer.

But his career is over; lives in the country, and sees nobody; a

thousand pities; a connection of mine, too; great loss to the country.

Ask your young friend, Mr. Vance, if Mr. Darrell is not his relation. I

hope so, for his sake. Now that our party is in power, Mr. Darrell could

command anything for others, though he has ceased to act with us. Our

party is not forgetful of talent.”

LADY FROST (with icy crispness).--“I should think not: it has so little

of that kind to remember.”

SIR GREGORY.--“Talent is not wanted in the House of Commons now; don’t

go down, in fact. Business assembly.”

LADY SELINA (suppressing a yawn).--“Beautiful day! We had better think

of going back to Richmond.”

General assent, and slow retreat.

CHAPTER XV.

The historian records the attachment to public business which

distinguishes the British legislator.--Touching instance of the

regret which ever in patriotic bosoms attends the neglect of a

public duty.

From the dusty height of a rumble-tumble affixed to Lady Selina Vipont’s

barouche, and by the animated side of Sir Gregory Stollhead, Vance

caught sight of Lionel and Sophy at a corner of the spacious green

near the Palace. He sighed; he envied them. He thought of the boat,

the water, the honeysuckle arbour at the little inn,--pleasures he had

denied himself,--pleasures all in his own way. They seemed still more

alluring by contrast with the prospect before him; formal dinner at the

Star and Garter, with titled Prymmes, Slowes, and Frosts, a couple of

guineas a head, including light wines, which he did not drink, and the

expense of a chaise back by himself. But such are life and its social

duties,--such, above all, ambition and a career. Who that would leave

a name on his tombstone can say to his own heart, “Perish Stars

and Garters: my existence shall pass from day to day in honeysuckle

arbours!”

Sir Gregory Stollhead interrupted Vance’s revery by an impassioned

sneeze. “Dreadful smell of hay!” said the legislator, with watery

eyes. “Are you subject to the hay fever? I am! A-tisha-tisha-tisha

[sneezing]--country frightfully unwholesome at this time of year. And

to think that I ought now to be in the House,--in my committee-room; no

smell of hay there; most important committee.”

VANCE (rousing himself).--“Ah--on what?”

SIR GREGORY (regretfully).--“Sewers.”

CHAPTER XVI.

Signs of an impending revolution, which, like all revolutions, seems

to come of a sudden, though its causes have long been at work; and

to go off in a tantrum, though its effects must run on to the end of

a history.

Lionel could not find in the toy-shops of the village a doll good enough

to satisfy his liberal inclinations, but he bought one which amply

contented the humbler aspirations of Sophy. He then strolled to the

post-office. There were several letters for Vance; one for himself in

his mother’s handwriting. He delayed opening it for the moment. The day

was far advanced Sophy must be hungry. In vain she declared she was not.

They passed by a fruiterer’s stall. The strawberries and cherries

were temptingly fresh; the sun still very powerful. At the back of the

fruiterer’s was a small garden, or rather orchard, smiling cool through

the open door; little tables laid out there. The good woman who kept

the shop was accustomed to the wants and tastes of humble metropolitan

visitors. But the garden was luckily now empty: it was before the usual

hour for tea-parties; so the young folks had the pleasantest table under

an apple-tree, and the choice of the freshest fruit. Milk and cakes were

added to the fare. It was a banquet, in Sophy’s eyes, worthy that happy

day. And when Lionel had finished his share of the feast, eating fast,

as spirited, impatient boys formed to push on in life and spoil their

digestion are apt to do; and while Sophy was still lingering over the

last of the strawberries, he threw himself back on his chair and drew

forth his letter. Lionel was extremely fond of his mother, but her

letters were not often those which a boy is over-eager to read. It

is not all mothers who understand what boys are,--their quick

susceptibilities, their precocious manliness, all their mystical ways

and oddities. A letter from Mrs. Haughton generally somewhat fretted and

irritated Lionel’s high-strung nerves, and he had instinctively put

off the task of reading the one he held, till satisfied hunger and

cool-breathing shadows, and rest from the dusty road, had lent their

soothing aid to his undeveloped philosophy.

He broke the seal slowly; another letter was enclosed within. At

the first few words his countenance changed; he uttered a slight

exclamation, read on eagerly; then, before concluding his mother’s

epistle, hastily tore open that which it had contained, ran his eye over

its contents, and, dropping both letters on the turf below, rested his

face on his hand in agitated thought. Thus ran his mother’s letter:

MY DEAR BOY,--How could you! Do it slyly!! Unknown to your own mother!!

I could not believe it of you!!!! Take advantage of my confidence

in showing you the letters of your father’s cousin, to write to

himself--clandestinely!--you, who I thought had such an open character,

and who ought to appreciate mine. Every one who knows me says I am a

woman in ten thousand,--not for beauty and talent (though I have had my

admirers for them too), but for GOODNESS I As a wife and mother, I may

say I have been exemplary. I had sore trials with the dear captain--and

IMMENSE temptations. But he said on his death-bed, “Jessica, you are

an angel.” And I have had offers since,--IMMENSE offers,--but I devoted

myself to my child, as you know. And what I have put up with, letting

the first floor, nobody can tell; and only a widow’s pension,--going

before a magistrate to get it paid! And to think my own child, for whom

I have borne so much, should behave so cruelly to me! Clandestine! that

is that which stabs me. Mrs. Inman found me crying, and said, “What is

the matter?--you who are such an angel, crying like a baby!” And I could

not help saying, “‘T is the serpent’s tooth, Mrs. L” What you wrote

to your benefactor (and I had hoped patron) I don’t care to guess;

something very rude and imprudent it must be, judging by the few lines

he addressed to me. I don’t mind copying them for you to read. All my

acts are aboveboard, as often and often Captain H. used to say, “Your

heart is in a glass case, Jessica;” and so it is! but my son keeps his

under lock and key.

“Madam [this is what he writes to me], your son has thought fit to

infringe the condition upon which I agreed to assist you on his behalf.

I enclose a reply to himself, which I beg you will give to his own hands

without breaking the seal. Since it did not seem to you indiscreet to

communicate to a boy of his years letters written solely to yourself,

you cannot blame me if I take your implied estimate of his capacity to

judge for himself of the nature of a correspondence, and of the views

and temper of, madam, your very obedient servant.” And that’s all to me.

I send his letter to you,--seal unbroken. I conclude he has done with

you forever, and your CAREER is lost! But if it be so, oh, my poor, poor

child I at that thought I have not the heart to scold you further. If it

be so, come home to me, and I ‘ll work and slave for you, and you shall

keep up your head and be a gentleman still, as you are, every inch of

you. Don’t mind what I’ve said at the beginning, dear: don’t you

know I’m hasty; and I was hurt. But you could not mean to be sly and

underhand: ‘twas only your high spirit, and it was my fault; I should

not have shown you the letters. I hope you are well, and have quite lost

that nasty cough, and that Mr. Vance treats you with proper respect. I

think him rather too pushing and familiar, though a pleasant young man

on the whole. But, after all, he is only a painter Bless you, my child,

and don’t have secrets again from your poor mother.

JESSICA HAUGHTON.

The enclosed letter was as follows:--

LIONEL HAUGHTON,--Some men might be displeased at receiving such a

letter as you have addressed to me; I am not. At your years, and

under the same circumstances, I might have written a letter much in

the same spirit. Relieve your mind: as yet you owe me no

obligations; you have only received back a debt due to you. My

father was poor; your grandfather, Robert Haughton, assisted him in

the cost of my education. I have assisted your father’s son; we are

quits. Before, however, we decide on having done with each other

for the future, I suggest to you to pay me a short visit. Probably

I shall not like you, nor you me. But we are both gentlemen, and

need not show dislike too coarsely. If you decide on coming, come

at once, or possibly you may not find me here. If you refuse, I

shall have a poor opinion of your sense and temper, and in a week I

shall have forgotten your existence. I ought to add that your

father and I were once warm friends, and that by descent I am the

head not only of my own race, which ends with me, but of the

Haughton family, of which, though your line assumed the name, it was

but a younger branch. Nowadays young men are probably not brought

up to care for these things: I was. Yours,

GUY HAUGHTON DARRELL.

MANOR HOUSE, FAWLEY.

Sophy picked up the fallen letters, placed them on Lionel’s lap, and

looked into his face wistfully. He smiled, resumed his mother’s epistle,

and read the concluding passages, which he had before omitted. Their

sudden turn from reproof to tenderness melted him. He began to feel that

his mother had a right to blame him for an act of concealment. Still she

never would have consented to his writing such a letter; and had that

letter been attended with so ill a result? Again he read Mr. Darrell’s

blunt but not offensive lines. His pride was soothed: why should he not

now love his father’s friend? He rose briskly, paid for the fruit, and

went his way back to the boat with Sophy. As his oars cut the wave he

talked gayly, but he ceased to interrogate Sophy on her past. Energetic,

sanguine, ambitious, his own future entered now into his thoughts.

Still, when the sun sank as the inn came partially into view from the

winding of the banks and the fringe of the willows, his mind again

settled on the patient, quiet little girl, who had not ventured to ask

him one question in return for all he had put so unceremoniously to her.

Indeed, she was silently musing over words he had inconsiderately let

fall,--“What I hate to think you had ever stooped to perform.” Little

could Lionel guess the unquiet thoughts which those words might

hereafter call forth from the brooding deepening meditations of lonely

childhood! At length said the boy abruptly, as he had said once before,

“I wish, Sophy, you were my sister.” He added in a saddened tone, “I

never had a sister: I have so longed for one! However, surely we shall

meet again. You go to-morrow so must I.”

Sophy’s tears flowed softly, noiselessly.

“Cheer up, lady-bird, I wish you liked me half as much as I like you!”

“I do like you: oh, so much!” cried Soppy, passionately. “Well, then,

you can write, you say?”

“A little.”

“You shall write to me now and then, and I to you. I’ll talk to your

grandfather about it. Ah, there he is, surely!” The boat now ran into

the shelving creek, and by the honeysuckle arbour stood Gentleman Waife,

leaning on his stick.

“You are late,” said the actor, as they landed, and Sophy sprang into

his arms. “I began to be uneasy, and came here to inquire after you. You

have not caught cold, child?”

SOPHY.--“Oh, no.”

LIONEL.--“She is the best of children. Pray, come into the inn, Mr.

Waife; no toddy, but some refreshment.”

WAIFE.--“I thank you,--no, sir; I wish to get home at once. I walk

slowly; it will be dark soon.”

Lionel tried in vain to detain him. There was a certain change in Mr.

Waife’s manner to him: it was much more distant; it was even pettish,

if not surly. Lionel could not account for it; thought it mere whim

at first: but as he walked part of the way back with them towards the

village, this asperity continued, nay increased. Lionel was hurt; he

arrested his steps.

“I see you wish to have your grandchild to yourself now. May I call

early to-morrow? Sophy will tell you that I hope we may not altogether

lose sight of each other. I will give you my address when I call.”

“What time to-morrow, sir?”

“About nine.”

Waife bowed his head and walked on, but Sophy looked back towards her

boy friend, sorrowfully, gratefully; twilight in the skies that had been

so sunny,--twilight in her face that had been so glad! She looked back

once, twice, thrice, as Lionel halted on the road and kissed his hand.

The third time Waife said with unwonted crossness,--

“Enough of that, Sophy; looking after young men is not proper! What does

he mean about ‘seeing each other, and giving me his address’?”

“He wished me to write to him sometimes and he would write to me.”

Waife’s brow contracted; but if, in the excess of grandfatherly

caution, he could have supposed that the bright-hearted boy of seventeen

meditated ulterior ill to that fairy child in such a scheme for

correspondence, he must have been in his dotage, and he had not hitherto

evinced any signs of that.

Farewell, pretty Sophy! the evening star shines upon yon elm-tree that

hides thee from view. Fading-fading grows the summer landscape; faded

already from the landscape thy gentle image! So ends a holiday in life.

Hallow it, Sophy; hallow it, Lionel! Life’s holidays are not too many!

CHAPTER XVII.

By this chapter it appeareth that he who sets out on a career can

scarcely expect to walk in perfect comfort, if he exchanges his own

thick-soled shoes for dress-boots which were made for another man’s

measure, and that the said boots may not the less pinch for being

brilliantly varnished.--It also showeth, for the instruction of Men

and States, the connection between democratic opinion and wounded

self-love; so that, if some Liberal statesman desire to rouse

against an aristocracy the class just below it, he has only to

persuade a fine lady to be exceedingly civil “to that sort of

people.”

Vance, returning late at night, found his friend still up in the little

parlour, the windows open, pacing the floor with restless strides,

stopping now and then to look at the moon upon the river.

“Such a day as I have had! and twelve shillings for the fly, ‘pikes not

included,” said Vance, much out of humour--

“‘I fly from plate, I fly from pomp,

I fly from falsehood’s specious grin;’ I forget the third line. I know

the last is--”

‘To find my welcome at an inn.’

You are silent: I annoyed you by going--could not help it--pity me, and

lock up your pride.”

“No, my dear Vance, I was hurt for a moment, but that’s long since

over!”

“Still you seem to have something on your mind,” said Vance, who had now

finished reading his letters, lighted his cigar, and was leaning against

the window as the boy continued to walk to and fro.

“That is true: I have. I should like your advice. Read that letter.

Ought I to go? Would it look mercenary, grasping? You know what I mean.”

Vance approached the candles and took the letter. He glanced first at

the signature. “Darrell,” he exclaimed. “Oh, it is so, then!” He read

with great attention, put down the letter, and shook Lionel by the hand.

“I congratulate you: all is settled as it should be. Go? of course: you

would be an ill-mannered lout if you did not. Is it far from hence must

you return to town first?”

LIONEL.--“No, I find I can get across the country,--two hours by the

railway. There is a station at the town which bears the post-mark of the

letter. I shall make for that, if you advise it.”

“You knew I should advise it, or you would not have tortured your

intellect by those researches into Bradshaw.”

“Shrewdly said,” answered Lionel, laughing; “but I wished for your

sanction of my crude impressions.”

“You never told me your cousin’s name was Darrell: not that I should

have been much wiser if you had; but, thunder and lightning, Lionel! do

you know that your cousin Darrell is a famous man?”

LIONEL.--“Famous!--Nonsense. I suppose he was a good lawyer, for I have

heard my mother say, with a sort of contempt, that he had made a great

fortune at the bar.”

VANCE.--“But he was in Parliament.”

LIONEL.--“Was he? I did not know.”

VANCE.--“And this is senatorial fame! You never heard your schoolfellows

talk of Mr. Darrell?--they would not have known his name if you had

boasted of it?”

LIONEL.--“Certainly not.”

VANCE.--“Would your schoolfellows have known the names of Wilkie, of

Landseer, of Turner, Maclise? I speak of painters.”

LIONEL.--“I should think so, indeed.”

VANCE (soliloquizing).--“And yet Her Serene Sublimity-ship, Lady Selina

Vipont, says to me with divine compassion, ‘Not in the way of your

delightful art to know such men as Mr. Darrell!’ Oh, as if I did not see

through it, too, when she said, _a propos_ of my jean cap and velveteen

jacket, ‘What matters how you dress? Every one knows who you are!’

Would she have said that to the earl of Dunder, or even to Sir Gregory

Stollhead? No. I am the painter Frank Vance,--nothing more nor less; and

if I stood on my head in a check shirt and a sky-coloured apron, Lady

Selina Vipont would kindly murmur, ‘Only Frank Vance the painter: what

does it signify?’ Aha!--and they think to put me to use, puppets and lay

figures! it is I who put them to use! Hark ye, Lionel, you are nearer

akin to these fine folks than I knew of. Promise me one thing: you may

become of their set, by right of your famous Mr. Darrell; if ever you

hear an artist, musician, scribbler, no matter what, ridiculed as a

tuft-hunter,--seeking the great, and so forth,--before you join in the

laugh, ask some great man’s son, with a pedigree that dates from the

Ark, ‘Are you not a toad-eater too? Do you want political influence; do

you stand contested elections; do you curry and fawn upon greasy Sam

the butcher and grimy Tom the blacksmith for a vote? Why? useful to your

career, necessary to your ambition? Aha! is it meaner to curry and fawn

upon white-handed women and elegant coxcombs? Tut, tut! useful to

a career, necessary to ambition!’” Vance paused, out of breath. The

spoiled darling of the circles,--he, to talk such republican rubbish!

Certainly he must have taken his two guineas’ worth out of those light

wines. Nothing so treacherous! they inflame the brain like fire, while

melting on the palate like ice. All inhabitants of lightwine countries

are quarrelsome and democratic.

LIONEL (astounded).--“No one, I am sure, could have meant to call you a

tuft-hunter; of course, every one knows that a great painter--”

VANCE.--“Dates from Michael Angelo, if not from Zeuxis! Common

individuals trace their pedigree from their own fathers! the children of

Art from Art’s founders!”

Oh, Vance, Vance, you are certainly drunk! If that comes from dining

with fine people at the Star and Garter, you would be a happier man and

as good a painter if your toddy were never sipped save in honeysuckle

arbours.

“But,” said Lionel, bewildered, and striving to turn his friend’s

thoughts, “what has all this to do with Mr. Darrell?”

VANCE.--“Mr. Darrell might have been one of the first men in the

kingdom. Lady Selina Vipout says so, and she is related, I believe, to

every member in the Cabinet. Mr. Darrell can push you in life, and make

your fortune, without any great trouble on your own part. Bless your

stars, and rejoice that you are not a painter!”

Lionel flung his arm round the artist’s broad breast. “Vance, you are

cruel!” It was his turn to console the painter, as the painter had three

nights before _a propos_ of the same Mr. Darrell consoled him. Vance

gradually sobered down, and the young men walked forth in the moonlight.

And the eternal stars had the same kind looks for Vance as they had

vouchsafed to Lionel.

“When do you start?” asked the painter, as they mounted the stairs to

bed.

“To-morrow evening. I miss the early train, for I must call first and

take leave of Sophy. I hope I may see her again in after life.”

“And I hope, for your sake, that if so, she may not be in the same

coloured print, with Lady Selina Vipont’s eyeglass upon her!”

“What!” said Lionel, laughing; “is Lady Selina Vipont so formidably

rude?”

“Rude! nobody is rude in that delightful set. Lady Selina Vipont is

excruciatingly--civil.”

CHAPTER XVIII.

Being devoted exclusively to a reflection, not inapposite to the

events in this history nor to those in any other which chronicles

the life of men.

There is one warning lesson in life which few of us have not received,

and no book that I can call to memory has noted down with an adequate

emphasis. It is this: “Beware of parting!” The true sadness is not in

the pain of the parting, it is in the When and the How you are to meet

again with the face about to vanish from your view! From the passionate

farewell to the woman who has your heart in her keeping, to the cordial

good-by exchanged with pleasant companions at a watering-place, a

country-house, or the close of a festive day’s blithe and careless

excursion,--a cord, stronger or weaker, is snapped asunder in every

parting, and Time’s busy fingers are not practised in re-splicing broken

ties. Meet again you may; will it be in the same way?--with the same

sympathies?--with the same sentiments? Will the souls, hurrying on in

diverse paths, unite once more, as if the interval had been a dream?

Rarely, rarely! Have you not, after even a year, even a month’s absence,

returned to the same place, found the same groups reassembled, and yet

sighed to yourself, “But where is the charm that once breathed from the

spot, and once smiled from the faces?” A poet has said, “Eternity itself

cannot restore the loss struck from the minute.” Are you happy in the

spot on which you tarry with the persons whose voices are now melodious

to your ear? beware of parting; or, if part you must, say not in

insolent defiance to Time and Destiny, “What matters!--we shall soon

meet again.”

Alas, and alas! when we think of the lips which murmured, “Soon meet

again,” and remember how in heart, soul, and thought, we stood forever

divided the one from the other, when, once more face to face, we each

inly exclaimed, “Met again!”

The air that we breathe makes the medium through which sound is

conveyed; be the instrument unchanged, be the force which is applied to

it the same, still the air that thou seest not, the air to thy ear gives

the music.

Ring a bell underneath an exhausted receiver, thou wilt scarce hear the

sound; give the bell due vibration by free air in warm daylight, or sink

it down to the heart of the ocean, where the air, all compressed, fills

the vessel around it,’ and the chime, heard afar, starts thy soul,

checks thy footstep, unto deep calls the deep,--a voice from the ocean

is borne to thy soul.

Where then the change, when thou sayest, “Lo, the same metal,--why so

faint-heard the ringing?” Ask the air that thou seest not, or above

thee in sky, or below thee in ocean. Art thou sure that the bell, so

faint-heard, is not struck underneath an exhausted receiver?

CHAPTER XIX.

The wandering inclinations of nomad tribes not to be accounted for

on the principles of action peculiar to civilized men, who are

accustomed to live in good houses and able to pay the income tax.--

When the money that once belonged to a man civilized vanishes into

the pockets of a nomad, neither lawful art nor occult science can,

with certainty, discover what he will do with it.--Mr. Vance

narrowly escapes well-merited punishment from the nails of the

British Fair--Lionel Haughton, in the temerity of youth, braves the

dangers of a British Railway.

The morning was dull and overcast, rain gathering in the air, when Vance

and Lionel walked to Waife’s lodging. As Lionel placed his hand on the

knocker of the private door, the Cobbler, at his place by the window in

the stall beside, glanced towards him, and shook his head.

“No use knocking, gentlemen. Will you kindly step in?--this way.”

“Do you mean that your lodgers are out?” asked Vance.

“Gone!” said the Cobbler, thrusting his awl with great vehemence through

the leather destined to the repair of a ploughman’s boot.

“Gone--for good!” cried Lionel; “you cannot mean it. I call by

appointment.”

“Sorry, sir, for your trouble. Stop a bit; I have a letter here for

you.” The Cobbler dived into a drawer, and from a medley of nails and

thongs drew forth a letter addressed to L. Haughton, Esq.

“Is this from Waife? How on earth did he know my surname? you never

mentioned it, Vance?”

“Not that I remember. But you said you found him at the inn, and

they knew it there. It is on the brass-plate of your knapsack. No

matter,--what does he say?” and Vance looked over his friend’s shoulder

and read.

SIR,--I most respectfully thank you for your condescending kindness

to me and my grandchild; and your friend, for his timely and

generous aid. You will pardon me that the necessity which knows no

law obliges me to leave this place some hours before the time of

your proposed visit. My grandchild says you intended to ask her

sometimes to write to you. Excuse me, sir--on reflection, you will

perceive how different your ways of life are from those which she

must tread with me. You see before you a man who--but I forget; you

see him no more, and probably never will.

Your most humble and most obliged, obedient servant,

W. W.

VANCE.--“Who never more may trouble you--trouble you! Where have they

gone?”

COBBLER.--“Don’t know; would you like to take a peep in the

crystal--perhaps you’ve the gift, unbeknown?”

VANCE.--“Not I--bah! Come away, Lionel.”

“Did not Sophy even leave any message for me?” asked the boy,

sorrowfully.

“To be sure she did; I forgot-no, not exactly a message, but this--I was

to be sure to give it to you.” And out of his miscellaneous receptacle

the Cobbler extracted a little book. Vance looked and laughed,--“The

Butterflies’ Ball and the Grasshoppers’ Feast.”

Lionel did not share the laugh. He plucked the book to himself, and read

on the fly-leaf, in a child’s irregular scrawl, blistered, too, with the

unmistakable trace of fallen tears, these words:--

Do not Scorn it. I have nothing else I can think of which is All

Mine. Miss Jane Burton gave it me for being Goode. Grandfather

says you are too high for us, and that I shall not see you More; but

I shall never forget how kind you were, never--never. Sophy.

Said the Cobbler, his awl upright in the hand which rested on his knee,

“What a plague did the ‘Stronomers discover Herschel for? You see, sir,”

addressing Vance, “things odd and strange all come along o’ Herschel.”

“What!--Sir John?”

“No, the star he poked out. He’s a awful star for females! hates ‘em

like poison! I suspect he’s been worriting hisself into her nativity,

for I got out from her the year, month, and day she was born, hour

unbeknown, but, calkeiating by noon, Herschel was dead agin her in the

Third and Ninth House,--Voyages, Travels, Letters, News, Church Matters,

and such like. But it will all come right after he’s transited. Her

Jupiter must be good. But I only hope,” added the Cobbler, solemnly,

“that they won’t go a-discovering any more stars. The world did a deal

better without the new one, and they do talk of a Neptune--as bad as

Saturn!”

“And this is the last of her!” said Lionel, sadly, putting the book into

his breast-pocket. “Heaven shield her wherever she goes!”

VANCE.--“Don’t you think Waife and the poor little girl will come back

again?”

COBBLER.--“P’raps; I know he was looking hard into the county map at the

stationer’s over the way; that seems as if he did not mean to go very

far. P’raps he may come back.”

VANCE.--“Did he take all his goods with him?”

COBBLER.--“Barrin’ an old box,--nothing in it, I expect, but theatre

rubbish,--play-books, paints, an old wig, and sick like. He has good

clothes,--always had; and so has she, but they don’t make more than a

bundle.”

VANCE. “But surely you must know what the old fellow’s project is. He

has got from me a great sum: what will he do with it?”

COBBLER.--“Just what has been a-bothering me. What will he do with it?

I cast a figure to know; could not make it out. Strange signs in Twelfth

House. Enemies and Big Animals. Well, well, he’s a marbellous man, and

if he warn’t a misbeliever in the crystal, I should say he was under

Herschel; for you see, sir” (laying hold of Vance’s button, as he saw

that gentleman turning to escape),--“you see Herschel, though he be a

sinister chap eno’, specially in affairs connected with t’ other sex,

disposes the native to dive into the mysteries of natur’. I’m a Herschel

man, out and outer; born in March, and--”

“As mad as its hares,” muttered Vance, wrenching his button from the

Cobbler’s grasp, and impatiently striding off. But he did not effect his

escape so easily, for, close at hand, just at the corner of the lane,

a female group, headed by Merle’s gaunt housekeeper, had been silently

collecting from the moment the two friends had paused at the Cobbler’s

door. And this petticoated divan suddenly closing round the painter,

one pulled him by the sleeve, another by the jacket, and a third, with

a nose upon which somebody had sat in early infancy, whispered, “Please,

sir, take my picter fust.”

Vance stared aghast,--“Your picture, you drab!” Here another model of

rustic charms, who might have furnished an ideal for the fat scullion in

“Tristram Shandy,” bobbing a courtesy put in her rival claim.

“Sir, if you don’t objex to coming into the kitching after the family

has gone to bed, I don’t care if I lets you make a minnytur of me for

two pounds.”

“Miniature of you, porpoise!”

“Polly, sir, not Porpus,--ax pardon. I shall clean myself, and I have a

butyful new cap,--Honeytun, and--”

“Let the gentleman go, will you?” said a third; “I am surprised at ye,

Polly. The kitching, unbeknown! Sir, I’m in the nussery; yes, sir; and

Alissus says you may take me any time, purvided you’ll take the

babby, in the back parlour; yes, sir, No. 5 in the High Street. Mrs.

Spratt,--yes, sir. Babby has had the small-pox; in case you’re a married

gentleman with a family; quite safe there; yes, sir.”

Vance could endure no more, and, forgetful of that gallantry which

should never desert the male sex, burst through the phalanx with an

anathema, blackening alike the beauty and the virtue of those on whom it

fell, that would have justified a cry of shame from every manly bosom,

and which at once changed into shrill wrath the supplicatory tones with

which he had been hitherto addressed. Down the street he hurried and

down the street followed the insulted fair. “Hiss--hiss--no gentleman,

no gentleman! Aha-skulk off--do--low blaggurd!” shrieked Polly. From

their counters shop-folks rushed to their doors. Stray dogs, excited

by the clamour, ran wildly after the fugitive man, yelping “in madding

bray”! Vance, fearing to be clawed by the females if he merely walked,

sure to be bitten by the dogs if he ran, ambled on, strove to look

composed, and carry his nose high in its native air, till, clearing the

street, he saw a hedgerow to the right; leaped it with an agility which

no stimulus less preternatural than that of self-preservation could have

given to his limbs, and then shot off like an arrow, and did not

stop, till, out of breath, he dropped upon the bench in the sheltering

honeysuckle arbour. Here he was still fanning himself with his cap, and

muttering unmentionable expletives, when he was joined by Lionel, who

had tarried behind to talk more about Sophy to the Cobbler, and

who, unconscious that the din which smote his ear was caused by his

ill-starred friend, had been enticed to go upstairs and look after Sophy

in the crystal,--vainly. When Vance had recited his misadventures, and

Lionel had sufficiently condoled with him, it became time for the latter

to pay his share of the bill, pack up his knapsack, and start for the

train. Now, the station could only be reached by penetrating the heart

of the village, and Vance swore that he had had enough of that. “Peste!”

said he; “I should pass right before No. 5 in the High Street, and the

nuss and the babby will be there on the threshold, like Virgil’s picture

of the infernal regions,

“‘Infantumque anima; flentes in limine primo.’

We will take leave of each other here. I shall go by the boat to

Chertsey whenever I shall have sufficiently recovered my shaken nerves.

There are one or two picturesque spots to be seen in that neighbourhood.

In a few days I shall be in town! write to me there, and tell me how you

get on. Shake hands, and Heaven speed you. But, ah! now you have paid

your moiety of the bill, have you enough left for the train?”

“Oh, yes, the fare is but a few shillings; but, to be sure, a fly to

Fawley? I ought not to go on foot” (proudly); “and, too, supposing he

affronts me, and I have to leave his house suddenly? May I borrow a

sovereign? My mother will call and repay it.”

VANCE (magnificently).--“There it is, and not much more left in my

purse,--that cursed Star and Garter! and those three pounds!”

LIONEL (sighing).--“Which were so well spent! Before you sell that

picture, do let me make a copy.”

VANCE.--“Better take a model of your own. Village full of them; you

could bargain with a porpoise for half the money which I was duped into

squandering away on a chit! But don’t look so grave; you may copy me if

you can!”

“Time to start, and must walk brisk, sir,” said the jolly landlord,

looking in.

“Good-by, good-by.”

And so departed Lionel Haughton upon an emprise as momentous to that

youth-errant as Perilous Bridge or Dragon’s Cave could have been to

knight-errant of old.

“Before we decide on having done with each other, a short visit,”--so

ran the challenge from him who had everything to give unto him who

had everything to gain. And how did Lionel Haughton, the ambitious

and aspiring, contemplate the venture in which success would admit him

within the gates of the golden Carduel an equal in the lists with the

sons of paladins, or throw him back to the arms of the widow who let a

first floor in the back streets of Pimlico? Truth to say, as he strode

musingly towards the station for starting, where the smoke-cloud now

curled from the wheel-track of iron, truth to say, the anxious doubt

which disturbed him was not that which his friends might have felt on

his behalf. In words, it would have shaped itself thus,--“Where is

that poor little Sophy! and what will become of her--what?” But when,

launched on the journey, hurried on to its goal, the thought of the

ordeal before him forced itself on his mind, he muttered inly to

himself, “Done with each other; let it be as he pleases, so that I

do not fawn on his pleasure. Better a million times enter life as a

penniless gentleman, who must work his way up like a man, than as one

who creeps on his knees into fortune, shaming birthright of gentleman or

soiling honour of man.” Therefore taking into account the poor cousin’s

vigilant pride on the _qui vive_ for offence, and the rich cousin’s

temper (as judged by his letters) rude enough to resent it, we must own

that if Lionel Haughton has at this moment what is commonly called “a

chance,” the question as yet is not, What is that chance? but, What

will he do with it? And as the reader advances in this history, he will

acknowledge that there are few questions in this world so frequently

agitated, to which the solution is more important to each puzzled mortal

than that upon which starts every sage’s discovery, every novelist’s

plot,--that which applies to MAN’S LIFE, from its first sleep in the

cradle, “WHAT WILL HE DO WITH IT?”

BOOK II.

CHAPTER I.

Primitive character of the country in certain districts of Great

Britain.--Connection between the features of surrounding scenery and

the mental and moral inclinations of man, after the fashion of all

sound ethnological historians.--A charioteer, to whom an experience

of British laws suggests an ingenious mode of arresting the progress

of Roman Papacy, carries Lionel Haughton and his fortunes to a place

which allows of description and invites repose.

In safety, but with naught else rare enough, in a railway train, to

deserve commemoration, Lionel reached the station to which he was bound.

He there inquired the distance to Fawley Manor House; it was five miles.

He ordered a fly, and was soon wheeled briskly along a rough parish

road, through a country strongly contrasting the gay river scenery he

had so lately quitted,--quite as English, but rather the England of a

former race than that which spreads round our own generation like one

vast suburb of garden-ground and villas. Here, nor village nor spire,

nor porter’s lodge came in sight. Rare even were the cornfields; wide

spaces of unenclosed common opened, solitary and primitive, on the road,

bordered by large woods, chiefly of beech, closing the horizon with

ridges of undulating green. In such an England, Knights Templars might

have wended their way to scattered monasteries, or fugitive partisans in

the bloody Wars of the Roses have found shelter under leafy coverts.

The scene had its romance, its beauty--half savage, half gentle--leading

perforce the mind of any cultivated and imaginative gazer far back from

the present day, waking up long-forgotten passages from old poets. The

stillness of such wastes of sward, such deeps of woodland, induced the

nurture of revery, gravely soft and lulling. There, Ambition might give

rest to the wheel of Ixion, Avarice to the sieve of the Danaids; there,

disappointed Love might muse on the brevity of all human passions, and

count over the tortured hearts that have found peace in holy meditation,

or are now stilled under grassy knolls. See where, at the crossing of

three roads upon the waste, the landscape suddenly unfolds, an upland

in the distance, and on the upland a building, the first sign of social

man. What is the building? only a silenced windmill, the sails dark and

sharp against the dull leaden sky.

Lionel touched the driver,--“Are we yet on Mr. Darrell’s property?” Of

the extent of that property he had involuntarily conceived a vast idea.

“Lord, sir, no; we be two miles from Squire Darrell’s. He han’t much

property to speak of hereabouts. But he bought a good bit o’ land, too,

some years ago, ten or twelve mile t’ other side o’ the county. First

time you are going to Fawley, sir?”

“Yes.”

“Ah! I don’t mind seeing you afore; and I should have known you if I

had, for it is seldom indeed I have a fare to Fawley old Manor House. It

must be, I take it, four or five years ago sin’ I wor there with a gent,

and he went away while I wor feeding the horse; did me out o’ my back

fare. What bisness had he to walk when he came in my fly? Shabby.”

“Mr. Darrell lives very retired, then? sees few persons?” “S’pose so. I

never seed him as I knows on; see’d two o’ his hosses though,--rare good

uns;” and the driver whipped on his own horse, took to whistling, and

Lionel asked no more.

At length the chaise stopped at a carriage gate, receding from the

road, and deeply shadowed by venerable trees,--no lodge. The driver,

dismounting, opened the gate.

“Is this the place?”

The driver nodded assent, remounted, and drove on rapidly through what

night by courtesy he called a park. The enclosure was indeed little

beyond that of a good-sized paddock; its boundaries were visible on

every side: but swelling uplands covered with massy foliage sloped down

to its wild, irregular turf soil,--soil poor for pasturage, but pleasant

to the eye; with dell and dingle, bosks of fantastic pollards; dotted

oaks of vast growth; here and there a weird hollow thorn-tree; patches

of fern and gorse. Hoarse and loud cawed the rooks; and deep, deep as

from the innermost core of the lovely woodlands came the mellow note of

the cuckoo. A few moments more a wind of the road brought the house in

sight. At its rear lay a piece of water, scarcely large enough to be

styled a lake; too winding in its shaggy banks, its ends too concealed

by tree and islet, to be called by the dull name of pond. Such as it was

it arrested the eye before the gaze turned towards the house: it had an

air of tranquillity so sequestered, so solemn. A lively man of the world

would have been seized with spleen at the first glimpse of it; but he

who had known some great grief, some anxious care, would have drunk

the calm into his weary soul like an anodyne. The house,--small, low,

ancient, about the date of Edward VI., before the statelier architecture

of Elizabeth. Few houses in England so old, indeed, as Fawley Manor

House. A vast weight of roof, with high gables; windows on the upper

story projecting far over the lower part; a covered porch with a coat

of half-obliterated arms deep panelled over the oak door. Nothing grand,

yet all how venerable! But what is this? Close beside the old, quiet,

unassuming Manor House rises the skeleton of a superb and costly

pile,--a palace uncompleted, and the work evidently suspended,--perhaps

long since, perhaps now forever. No busy workmen nor animated

scaffolding. The perforated battlements roofed over with visible

haste,--here with slate, there with tile; the Elizabethan mullion

casements unglazed; some roughly boarded across,--some with staring

forlorn apertures, that showed floorless chambers, for winds to whistle

through and rats to tenant. Weeds and long grass were growing over

blocks of stone that lay at hand. A wallflower had forced itself into

root on the sill of a giant oriel. The effect was startling. A fabric

which he who conceived it must have founded for posterity,--so solid

its masonry, so thick its walls,--and thus abruptly left to moulder;

a palace constructed for the reception of crowding guests, the pomp

of stately revels, abandoned to owl and bat. And the homely old house

beside it, which that lordly hall was doubtless designed to replace,

looking so safe and tranquil at the baffled presumption of its spectral

neighbour.

The driver had rung the bell, and now turning back to the chaise met

Lionel’s inquiring eye, and said, “Yes; Squire Darrell began to build

that--many years ago--when I was a boy. I heerd say it was to be the

show-house of the whole county. Been stopped these ten or a dozen

years.”

“Why?--do you know?”

“No one knows. Squire was a laryer, I b’leve: perhaps he put it into

Chancery. My wife’s grandfather was put into Chancery jist as he was

growing up, and never grew afterwards: never got out o’ it; nout ever

does. There’s our churchwarden comes to me with a petition to sign agin

the Pope. Says I, ‘That old Pope is always in trouble: what’s he bin

doin’ now?’ Says he, ‘Spreading! He’s a-got into Parlyment, and he’s now

got a colledge, and we pays for it. I does n’t know how to stop him.’

Says I, ‘Put the Pope into Chancery, along with wife’s grandfather, and

he’ll never spread agin.’”

The driver had thus just disposed of the Papacy, when an elderly servant

out of livery opened the door. Lionel sprang from the chaise, and paused

in some confusion: for then, for the first time, there darted across

him the idea that he had never written to announce his acceptance of Mr.

Darrell’s invitation; that he ought to have done so; that he might not

be expected. Meanwhile the servant surveyed him with some surprise. “Mr.

Darrell?” hesitated Lionel, inquiringly.

“Not at home, sir,” replied the man, as if Lionel’s business was over,

and he had only to re-enter his chaise. The boy was naturally rather

bold than shy, and he said, with a certain assured air, “My name is

Haughton. I come here on Mr. Darrell’s invitation.”

The servant’s face changed in a moment; he bowed respectfully. “I beg

pardon, sir. I will look for my master; he is somewhere on the grounds.”

The servant then approached the fly, took out the knapsack, and,

observing Lionel had his purse in his hand, said, “Allow me to save you

that trouble, sir. Driver, round to the stable-yard.” Stepping back into

the house, the servant threw open a door to the left, on entrance, and

advanced a chair. “If you will wait here a moment, sir, I will seek for

my master.”

CHAPTER II.

Guy Darrell--and Stilled Life.

The room in which Lionel now found himself was singularly quaint. An

antiquarian or architect would have discovered at a glance that at some

period it had formed part of the entrance-hall; and when, in Elizabeth’s

or James the First’s day, the refinement in manners began to penetrate

from baronial mansions to the homes of the gentry, and the entrance-hall

ceased to be the common refectory of the owner and his dependants, this

apartment had been screened off by perforated panels, which for the

sake of warmth and comfort had been filled up into solid wainscot by a

succeeding generation. Thus one side of the room was richly carved with

geometrical designs and arabesque pilasters, while the other three sides

were in small simple panels, with a deep fantastic frieze in plaster,

depicting a deer-chase in relief and running be tween woodwork and

ceiling. The ceiling itself was relieved by long pendants without any

apparent meaning, and by the crest of the Darrells,--a heron, wreathed

round with the family motto, “Ardua petit Ardea.” It was a dining-room,

as was shown by the character of the furniture. But there was no attempt

on the part of the present owner, and there had clearly been none on

the part of his predecessor, to suit the furniture to the room. The

furniture, indeed, was of the heavy, graceless taste of George the

First,--cumbrous chairs in walnut-tree, with a worm-eaten mosaic of the

heron on their homely backs, and a faded blue worsted on their seats;

a marvellously ugly sideboard to match, and on it a couple of black

shagreen cases, the lids of which were flung open, and discovered the

pistol-shaped handles of silver knives. The mantelpiece reached to the

ceiling, in panelled compartments, with heraldic shields, and supported

by rude stone Caryatides. On the walls were several pictures,--family

portraits, for the names were inscribed on the frames. They varied in

date from the reign of Elizabeth to that of George I. A strong

family likeness pervaded them all,--high features, dark hair, grave

aspects,--save indeed one, a Sir Ralph Haughton Darrell, in a dress

that spoke him of the holiday date of Charles II.,--all knots, lace, and

ribbons; evidently the beau of the race; and he had blue eyes, a

blonde peruke, a careless profligate smile, and looked altogether as

devil-me-care, rakehelly, handsome, good-for-nought, as ever swore at a

drawer, beat a watchman, charmed a lady, terrified a husband, and hummed

a song as he pinked his man.

Lionel was still gazing upon the effigies of this airy cavalier when the

door behind him opened very noiselessly, and a man of imposing presence

stood on the threshold,--stood so still, and the carved mouldings of the

doorway so shadowed, and as it were cased round his figure, that Lionel,

on turning quickly, might have mistaken him for a portrait brought

into bold relief from its frame by a sudden fall of light. We hear it,

indeed, familiarly said that such a one is like an old picture. Never

could it be more appositely said than of the face on which the young

visitor gazed, much startled and somewhat awed. Not such as inferior

limners had painted in the portraits there, though it had something

in common with those family lineaments, but such as might have looked

tranquil power out of the canvas of Titian.

The man stepped forward, and the illusion passed. “I thank you,” he

said, holding out his hand, “for taking me at my word, and answering me

thus in person.” He paused a moment, surveying Lionel’s countenance with

a keen but not unkindly eye, and added softly, “Very like your father.”

At these words Lionel involuntarily pressed the hand which he had taken.

That hand did not return the pressure. It lay an instant in Lionel’s

warm clasp--not repelling, not responding--and was then very gently

withdrawn.

“Did you come from London?”

“No, sir; I found your letter yesterday at Hampton Court. I had been

staying some days in that neighbourhood. I came on this morning: I was

afraid too unceremoniously; your kind welcome reassures me there.”

The words were well chosen and frankly said. Probably they pleased

the host, for the expression of his countenance was, on the whole,

propitious; but he merely inclined his head with a kind of lofty

indifference, then, glancing at his watch, he rang the bell. The servant

entered promptly. “Let dinner be served within an hour.”

“Pray, sir,” said Lionel, “do not change your hours on my account.”

Mr. Darrell’s brow slightly contracted. Lionel’s tact was in fault

there; but the great man answered quietly, “All hours are the same to

me; and it were strange if a host could be deranged by consideration to

his guest,--on the first day too. Are you tired? Would you like to go to

your room, or look out for half an hour? The sky is clearing.”

“I should so like to look out, sir.”

“This way then.”

Mr. Darrell, crossing the hall, threw open a door opposite to that

by which Lionel entered, and the lake (we will so call it) lay before

them,--separated from the house only by a shelving gradual declivity, on

which were a few beds of flowers,--not the most in vogue nowadays, and

disposed in rambling old-fashioned parterres. At one angle, a quaint and

dilapidated sun-dial; at the other, a long bowling-alley, terminated

by one of those summer-houses which the Dutch taste, following the

Revolution of 1688, brought into fashion. Mr. Darrell passed down this

alley (no bowls there now), and observing that Lionel looked curiously

towards the summer-house, of which the doors stood open, entered it. A

lofty room with coved ceiling, painted with Roman trophies of helms and

fasces, alternated with crossed fifes and fiddles, painted also.

“Amsterdam manners,” said Mr. Darrell, slightly shrugging his shoulders.

“Here a former race heard music, sang glees, and smoked from clay pipes.

That age soon passed, unsuited to English energies, which are not to be

united with Holland phlegm! But the view from the window-look out there.

I wonder whether men in wigs and women in hoops enjoyed that. It is a

mercy they did not clip those banks into a straight canal!”

The view was indeed lovely,--the water looked so blue and so large and

so limpid, woods and curving banks reflected deep on its peaceful bosom.

“How Vance would enjoy this!” cried Lionel. “It would come into a

picture even better than the Thames.”

“Vance? who is Vance?”

“The artist,--a great friend of mine. Surely, sir, you have heard of him

or seen his pictures!”

“Himself and his pictures are since my time. Days tread down days for

the recluse, and he forgets that celebrities rise with their suns, to

wane with their moons,

“‘Truditur dies die,

Novaeque pergunt interire lunae’”

“All suns do not set; all moons do not wane!” cried Lionel, with

blunt enthusiasm. “When Horace speaks elsewhere of the Julian star, he

compares it to a moon--‘inter ignes minores’--and surely Fame is not

among the orbs which ‘pergunt interire,’--hasten on to perish!”

“I am glad to see that you retain your recollections of Horace,”

said Mr. Darrell, frigidly, and without continuing the allusion to

celebrities; “the most charming of all poets to a man of my years, and”

(he very dryly added) “the most useful for popular quotation to men at

any age.”

Then sauntering forth carelessly, he descended the sloping turf, came to

the water-side, and threw himself at length on the grass: the wild thyme

which he crushed sent up its bruised fragrance. There, resting his face

on his hand, Darrell gazed along the water in abstracted silence. Lionel

felt that he was forgotten; but he was not hurt. By this time a strong

and admiring interest for his cousin had sprung up within his breast:

he would have found it difficult to explain why. But whosoever at that

moment could have seen Guy Darrell’s musing countenance, or whosoever,

a few minutes before, could have heard the very sound of his voice,

sweetly, clearly full; each slow enunciation unaffectedly, mellowly

distinct,--making musical the homeliest; roughest word, would have

understood and shared the interest which Lionel could not explain. There

are living human faces, which, independently of mere physical beauty,

charm and enthrall us more than the most perfect lineaments which

Greek sculptor ever lent to a marble face; there are key-notes in the

thrilling human voice, simply uttered, which can haunt the heart, rouse

the passions, lull rampant multitudes, shake into dust the thrones of

guarded kings, and effect more wonders than ever yet have been wrought

by the most artful chorus or the deftest quill.

In a few minutes the swans from the farther end of the water came

sailing swiftly towards the bank on which Darrell reclined. He had

evidently made friends with them, and they rested their white breasts

close on the margin, seeking to claim his notice with a low hissing

salutation, which, it is to be hoped, they changed for something less

sibilant in that famous song with which they depart this life.

Darrell looked up. “They come to be fed,” said he, “smooth emblems of

the great social union. Affection is the offspring of utility. I am

useful to them: they love me.” He rose, uncovered, and bowed to the

birds in mock courtesy: “Friends, I have no bread to give you.”

LIONEL.--“Let me run in for some. I would be useful too.”

MR. DARRELL.--“Rival!--useful to my swans?”

LIONEL (tenderly).--“Or to you, sir.”

He felt as if he had said too much, and without waiting for permission,

ran indoors to find some one whom he could ask for the bread.

“Sonless, childless, hopeless, objectless!” said Darrell, murmuringly to

himself, and sank again into revery.

By the time Lionel returned with the bread, another petted friend had

joined the master. A tame doe had caught sight of him from her covert

far away, came in light bounds to his side, and was pushing her delicate

nostril into his drooping hand. At the sound of Lionel’s hurried step,

she took flight, trotted off a few paces, then turned, looking.

“I did not know you had deer here.”

“Deer!--in this little paddock!--of course not; only that doe. Fairthorn

introduced her here. By the by,” continued Darrell, who was now throwing

the bread to the swans, and had resumed his careless, unmeditative

manner, “you were not aware that I have a brother hermit,--a companion

be sides the swans and the doe. Dick Fairthorn is a year or two younger

than myself, the son of my father’s bailiff. He was the cleverest boy at

his grammar-school. Unluckily he took to the flute, and unfitted

himself for the present century. He condescends, however, to act as my

secretary,--a fair classical scholar, plays chess, is useful to me,--I

am useful to him. We have an affection for each other. I never forgive

any one who laughs at him. The half-hour bell, and you will meet him at

dinner. Shall we come in and dress?”

They entered the house; the same man-servant was in attendance in the

hall. “Show Mr. Haughton to his room.” Darrell inclined his head--I

use that phrase, for the gesture was neither bow nor nod--turned down a

narrow passage and disappeared.

Led up an uneven staircase of oak, black as ebony, with huge

balustrades, and newel-posts supporting clumsy balls, Lionel was

conducted to a small chamber, modernized a century ago by a faded

Chinese paper, and a mahogany bedstead, which took up three-fourths of

the space, and was crested with dingy plumes, that gave it the cheerful

look of a hearse; and there the attendant said, “Have you the key of

your knapsack, sir? shall I put out your things to dress?” Dress! Then

for the first time the boy remembered that he had brought with him no

evening dress,--nay, evening dress, properly so called, he possessed

not at all in any corner of the world. It had never yet entered into

his modes of existence. Call to mind when you were a boy of seventeen,

“betwixt two ages hovering like a star,” and imagine Lionel’s

sensations. He felt his cheek burn as if he had been detected in a

crime. “I have no dress things,” he said piteously; “only a change

of linen, and this,” glancing at the summer jacket. The servant was

evidently a most gentleman-like man: his native sphere that of groom of

the chambers. “I will mention it to Mr. Darrell; and if you will favour

me with your address in London, I will send to telegraph for what you

want against to-morrow.”

“Many thanks,” answered Lionel, recovering his presence of mind; “I will

speak to Mr. Darrell myself.”

“There is the hot water, sir; that is the bell. I have the honour to

be placed at your commands.” The door closed, and Lionel unlocked his

knapsack; other trousers, other waistcoat had he,--those worn at the

fair, and once white. Alas! they had not since then passed to the care

of the laundress. Other shoes,--double-soled for walking. There was no

help for it but to appear at dinner, attired as he had been before, in

his light pedestrian jacket, morning waistcoat flowered with sprigs, and

a fawn-coloured nether man. Could it signify much,--only two men? Could

the grave Mr. Darrell regard such trifles?--Yes, if they intimated want

of due respect.

“Durum! sed fit levius Patientia

Quicquid corrigere est nefas.”

On descending the stairs, the same high-bred domestic was in waiting to

show him into the library. Mr. Darrell was there already, in the simple

but punctilious costume of a gentleman who retains in seclusion the

habits customary in the world. At the first glance Lionel thought he

saw a slight cloud of displeasure on his host’s brow. He went up to

Mr. Darrell ingenuously, and apologized for the deficiencies of his

itinerant wardrobe. “Say the truth,” said his host; “you thought you

were coming to an old churl, with whom ceremony was misplaced.”

“Indeed no!” exclaimed Lionel. “But--but I have so lately left school.”

“Your mother might have thought for you.”

“I did not stay to consult her, indeed, sir; I hope you are not

offended.”

“No, but let me not offend you if I take advantage of my years and our

relationship to remark that a young man should be careful not to let

himself down below the standard of his own rank. If a king could bear

to hear that he was only a ceremonial, a private gentleman may remember

that there is but a ceremonial between himself and--his hatter!”

Lionel felt the colour mount his brow; but Darrell pressing the

distasteful theme no further, and seemingly forgetting its purport,

turned his remarks carelessly towards the weather. “It will be fair

to-morrow: there is no mist on the hill yonder. Since you have a painter

for a friend, perhaps you yourself are a draughtsman. There are some

landscape effects here which Fairthorn shall point out to you.”

“I fear, Mr. Darrell,” said Lionel, looking down, “that to-morrow I must

leave you.”

“So soon? Well, I suppose the place must be very dull.”

“Not that--not that; but I have offended you, and I would not repeat

the offence. I have not the ‘ceremonial’ necessary to mark me as a

gentleman,--either here or at home.”

“So! Bold frankness and ready wit command ceremonials,” returned

Darrell, and for the first time his lip wore a smile. “Let me present

to you Mr. Fairthorn,” as the door, opening, showed a shambling awkward

figure, with loose black knee-breeches and buckled shoes. The figure

made a strange sidelong bow; and hurrying in a lateral course, like a

crab suddenly alarmed, towards a dim recess protected by a long table,

sank behind a curtain fold, and seemed to vanish as a crab does amidst

the shingles.

“Three minutes yet to dinner, and two before the lettercarrier goes,”

said the host, glancing at his watch. “Mr. Fairthorn, will you write a

note for me?” There was a mutter from behind the curtain. Darrell walked

to the place, and whispered a few words, returned to the hearth, rang

the bell. “Another letter for the post, Mills: Mr. Fairthorn is sealing

it. You are looking at my book-shelves, Lionel. As I understand

that your master spoke highly of you, I presume that you are fond of

reading.”

“I think so, but I am not sure,” answered Lionel, whom his cousin’s

conciliatory words had restored to ease and good-humour.

“You mean, perhaps, that you like reading, if you may choose your own

books.”

“Or rather, if I may choose my own time to read them, and that would not

be on bright summer days.”

“Without sacrificing bright summer days, one finds one has made little

progress when the long winter nights come.”

“Yes, sir. But must the sacrifice be paid in books? I fancy I learned as

much in the play-ground as I did n the schoolroom, and for the last few

months, in much my own master, reading hard in the forenoon, it is true,

for many hours at a stretch, and yet again for a few hours at evening,

but rambling also through the streets, or listening to a few friends

whom I have contrived to make,--I think, if I can boast of any progress

at all, the books have the smaller share in it.”

“You would, then, prefer an active life to a studious one?”

“Oh, yes--yes.”

“Dinner is served,” said the decorous Mr. Mills, throwing open the door.

CHAPTER III.

In our happy country every man’s house is his castle. But however

stoutly he fortify it, Care enters, as surely as she did in Horace’s

time, through the porticos of a Roman’s villa. Nor, whether

ceilings be fretted with gold and ivory, or whether only coloured

with whitewash, does it matter to Care any more than it does to a

house-fly. But every tree, be it cedar or blackthorn, can harbour

its singing-bird; and few are the homes in which, from nooks least

suspected, there starts not a music. Is it quite true that, “non

avium citharaeque cantus somnum reducent”? Would not even Damocles

himself have forgotten the sword, if the lute-player had chanced on

the notes that lull?

The dinner was simple enough, but well dressed and well served. One

footman, in plain livery, assisted Mr. Mills. Darrell ate sparingly, and

drank only water, which was placed by his side iced, with a single glass

of wine at the close of the repast, which he drank on bending his head

to Lionel, with a certain knightly grace, and the prefatory words of

“Welcome here to a Haughton.” Mr. Fairthorn was less abstemious; tasted

of every dish, after examining it long through a pair of tortoise-shell

spectacles, and drank leisurely through a bottle of port, holding up

every glass to the light. Darrell talked with his usual cold but not

uncourteous indifference. A remark of Lionel on the portraits in the

room turned the conversation chiefly upon pictures, and the host showed

himself thoroughly accomplished in the attributes of the various schools

and masters. Lionel, who was very fond of the art, and indeed painted

well for a youthful amateur, listened with great delight.

“Surely, sir,” said he, struck much with a very subtile observation

upon the causes why the Italian masters admit of copyists with greater

facility than the Flemish,--“surely, sir, you yourself must have

practised the art of painting?”

“Not I; but I instructed myself as a judge of pictures, because at one

time I was a collector.”

Fairthorn, speaking for the first time: “The rarest collection,--such

Albert Durers! such Holbeins! and that head by Leonardo da Vinci!”

He stopped; looked extremely frightened; helped himself to the port,

turning his back upon his host, to hold, as usual, the glass to the

light.

“Are they here, sir?” asked Lionel.

Darrell’s face darkened, and he made no answer; but his head sank on his

breast, and he seemed suddenly absorbed in gloomy thought. Lionel

felt that he had touched a wrong chord, and glanced timidly towards

Fairthorn; but that gentleman cautiously held up his finger, and then

rapidly put it to his lip, and as rapidly drew it away. After that

signal the boy did not dare to break the silence, which now lasted

uninterruptedly till Darrell rose, and with the formal and superfluous

question, “Any more wine?” led the way back to the library. There he

ensconced himself in an easy-chair, and saying, “Will you find a book

for yourself, Lionel?” took a volume at random from the nearest shelf,

and soon seemed absorbed in its contents. The room, made irregular by

baywindows, and shelves that projected as in public libraries, abounded

with nook and recess. To one of these Fairthorn sidled himself, and

became invisible. Lionel looked round the shelves. No belles lettres of

our immediate generation were found there; none of those authors most

in request in circulating libraries and literary institutes. The shelves

disclosed no poets, no essayists, no novelists, more recent than the

Johnsonian age. Neither in the lawyer’s library were to be found any law

books; no, nor the pamphlets and parliamentary volumes that should have

spoken of the once eager politician. But there were superb copies of the

ancient classics. French and Italian authors were not wanting, nor such

of the English as have withstood the test of time. The larger portions

of the shelves seemed, however, devoted to philosophical works. Here

alone was novelty admitted, the newest essays on science, or the best

editions of old works thereon. Lionel at length made his choice,--a

volume of the “Faerie Queene.” Coffee was served; at a later hour tea.

The clock struck ten. Darrell laid down his book.

“Mr. Fairthorn, the flute!”

From the recess a mutter; and presently--the musician remaining still

hidden--there came forth the sweetest note,--so dulcet, so plaintive!

Lionel’s ear was ravished. The music suited well with the enchanted page

through which his fancy had been wandering dreamlike,--the flute with

the “Faerie Queene.” As the air flowed liquid on, Lionel’s eyes filled

with tears. He did not observe that Darrell was intently watching him.

When the music stopped, he turned aside to wipe the tears from his eyes.

Somehow or other, what with the poem, what with the flute, his thoughts

had wandered far, far hence to the green banks and blue waves of the

Thames,--to Sophy’s charming face, to her parting childish gift! And

where was she now? Whither passing away, after so brief a holiday, into

the shadows of forlorn life? Darrell’s bell-like voice smote his ear.

“Spenser; you love him! Do you write poetry?” “No, sir: I only feel it!”

“Do neither!” said the host, abruptly. Then, turning away, he lighted

his candle, murmured a quick good-night, and disappeared through a

side-door which led to his own rooms.

Lionel looked round for Fairthorn, who now emerged _ab anqulo_ from his

nook.

“Oh, Mr. Fairthorn, how you have enchanted me! I never believed the

flute could have been capable of such effects!”

Mr. Fairthorn’s grotesque face lighted up. He took off his spectacles,

as if the better to contemplate the face of his eulogist. “So you were

pleased! really?” he said, chuckling a strange, grim chuckle, deep in

his inmost self.

“Pleased! it is a cold word! Who would not be more than pleased?”

“You should hear me in the open air.”

“Let me do so-to-morrow.”

“My dear young sir, with all my heart. Hist!”--gazing round as if

haunted,--“I like you. I wish him to like you. Answer all his questions

as if you did not care how he turned you inside out. Never ask him a

question, as if you sought to know what he did not himself confide. So

there is some thing, you think, in a flute, after all? There are people

who prefer the fiddle.”

“Then they never heard your flute, Mr. Fairthorn.” The musician again

emitted his discordant chuckle, and, nodding his head nervously and

cordially, shambled away without lighting a candle, and was engulfed in

the shadows of some mysterious corner.

CHAPTER IV.

The old world and the new.

It was long before Lionel could sleep. What with the strange house

and the strange master, what with the magic flute and the musician’s

admonitory caution, what with tender and regretful reminiscences of

Sophy, his brain had enough to work on. When he slept at last, his

slumber was deep and heavy, and he did not wake till gently shaken by

the well-bred arm of Mr. Mills. “I humbly beg pardon: nine o’clock, sir,

and the breakfast-bell going to ring.” Lionel’s toilet was soon hurried

over; Mr. Darrell and Fairthorn were talking together as he entered the

breakfast-room,--the same room as that in which they had dined.

“Good morning, Lionel,” said the host. “No leave-taking to-day, as you

threatened. I find you have made an appointment with Mr. Fairthorn,

and I shall place you under his care. You may like to look over the

old house, and make yourself”--Darrell paused “at home,” jerked out Mr.

Fairthorn, filling up the hiatus. Darrell turned his eye towards the

speaker, who evidently became much frightened, and, after looking in

vain for a corner, sidled away to the window and poked himself behind

the curtain. “Mr. Fairthorn, in the capacity of my secretary, has

learned to find me thoughts, and put them in his own words,” said

Darrell, with a coldness almost icy. He then seated himself at the

breakfast-table; Lionel followed his example, and Mr. Fairthorn,

courageously emerging, also took a chair and a roll. “You are a true

diviner, Mr. Darrell,” said Lionel; “it is a glorious day.”

“But there will be showers later. The fish are at play on the surface of

the lake,” Darrell added, with a softened glance towards Fairthorn, who

was looking the picture of misery. “After twelve, it will be just the

weather for trout to rise; and if you fish, Mr. Fairthorn will lend you

a rod. He is a worthy successor of Izaak Walton, and loves a companion

as Izaak did, but more rarely gets one.”

“Are there trout in your lake, sir?”

“The lake! You must not dream of invading that sacred water. The

inhabitants of rivulets and brooks not within my boundary are beyond the

pale of Fawley civilization, to be snared and slaughtered like Caifres,

red men, or any other savages, for whom we bait with a missionary

and whom we impale on a bayonet. But I regard my lake as a politic

community, under the protection of the law, and leave its denizens

to devour each other, as Europeans, fishes, and other cold-blooded

creatures wisely do, in order to check the overgrowth of population. To

fatten one pike it takes a great many minnows. Naturally I support the

vested rights of pike. I have been a lawyer.”

It would be in vain to describe the manner in which Mr. Darrell vented

this or similar remarks of mocking irony or sarcastic spleen. It was

not bitter nor sneering, but in his usual mellifluous level tone and

passionless tranquillity.

The breakfast was just over as a groom passed in front of the windows

with a led horse. “I am going to leave you, Lionel,” said the host, “to

make--friends with Mr. Fairthorn, and I thus complete, according to

my own original intention, the sentence which he diverted astray.” He

passed across the hall to the open house-door, and stood by the horse,

stroking its neck and giving some directions to the groom. Lionel

and Fairthorn followed to the threshold, and the beauty of the horse

provoked the boy’s admiration: it was a dark muzzled brown, of that

fine old-fashioned breed of English roadster which is now so seldom

seen,--showy, bownecked, long-tailed, stumbling, reedy hybrids, born

of bad barbs, ill-mated, having mainly supplied their place. This was,

indeed, a horse of great power, immense girth of loin, high shoulder,

broad hoof; and such a head! the ear, the frontal, the nostril! you

seldom see a human physiognomy half so intelligent, half so expressive

of that high spirit and sweet generous temper, which, when united,

constitute the ideal of thorough-breeding, whether in horse or man. The

English rider was in harmony with the English steed. Darrell at this

moment was resting his arm lightly on the animal’s shoulder, and his

head still uncovered. It has been said before that he was, of imposing

presence; the striking attribute of his person, indeed, was that of

unconscious grandeur; yet, though above the ordinary height, he was not

very tall-five feet eleven at the utmost-and far from being very erect.

On the contrary, there was that habitual bend in his proud neck which

men who meditate much and live alone almost invariably contract. But

there was, to use an expression common with our older writers, that

“great air” about him which filled the eye, and gave him the dignity

of elevated stature, the commanding aspect that accompanies the upright

carriage. His figure was inclined to be slender, though broad of

shoulder and deep of chest; it was the figure of a young man and

probably little changed from what it might have been at five-and-twenty.

A certain youthfulness still lingered even on the countenance,--strange,

for sorrow is supposed to expedite the work of age; and Darrell had

known sorrow of a kind most adapted to harrow his peculiar nature,

as great in its degree as ever left man’s heart in ruins. No gray was

visible in the dark brown hair, that, worn short behind, still retained

in front the large Jove-like curl. No wrinkle, save at the corner of the

eyes, marred the pale bronze of the firm cheek; the forehead was

smooth as marble, and as massive. It was that forehead which chiefly

contributed to the superb expression of his whole aspect. It was high

to a fault; the perceptive organs, over a dark, strongly-marked, arched

eyebrow, powerfully developed, as they are with most eminent lawyers; it

did not want for breadth at the temples; yet, on the whole, it bespoke

more of intellectual vigour and dauntless will than of serene philosophy

or all-embracing benevolence. It was the forehead of a man formed to

command and awe the passions and intellect of others by the strength

of passions in himself, rather concentred than chastised, and by an

intellect forceful from the weight of its mass rather than the niceness

of its balance. The other features harmonized with that brow; they were

of the noblest order of aquiline, at once high and delicate. The lip had

a rare combination of exquisite refinement and inflexible resolve. The

eye, in repose, was cold, bright, unrevealing, with a certain absent,

musing, self-absorbed expression, that often made the man’s words appear

as if spoken mechanically, and assisted towards that seeming of listless

indifference to those whom he addressed, by which he wounded vanity

without, perhaps, any malice prepense. But it was an eye in which the

pupil could suddenly expand, the hue change from gray to dark, and the

cold still brightness flash into vivid fire. It could not have occurred

to any one, even to the most commonplace woman, to have described

Darrell’s as a handsome face; the expression would have seemed trivial

and derogatory; the words that would have occurred to all, would have

been somewhat to this effect: “What a magnificent countenance! What a

noble head!” Yet an experienced physiognomist might have noted that the

same lineaments which bespoke a virtue bespoke also its neighbouring

vice; that with so much will there went stubborn obstinacy; that with

that power of grasp there would be the tenacity in adherence which

narrows, in astringing, the intellect; that a prejudice once conceived,

a passion once cherished, would resist all rational argument for

relinquishment. When men of this mould do relinquish prejudice or

passion, it is by their own impulse, their own sure conviction that what

they hold is worthless: then they do not yield it graciously; they fling

it from them in scorn, but not a scorn that consoles. That which they

thus wrench away had “grown a living part of themselves;” their own

flesh bleeds; the wound seldom or never heals. Such men rarely fail

in the achievement of what they covet, if the gods are neutral; but,

adamant against the world, they are vulnerable through their affections.

Their love is intense, but undemonstrative; their hatred implacable, but

unrevengeful,--too proud to revenge, too galled to pardon.

There stood Guy Darrell, to whom the bar had destined its highest

honours, to whom the senate had accorded its most rapturous cheers; and

the more you gazed on him as he there stood, the more perplexed became

the enigma,--how with a career sought with such energy, advanced with

such success, the man had abruptly subsided into a listless recluse, and

the career had been voluntarily resigned for a home without neighbours,

a hearth without children.

“I had no idea,” said Lionel, as Darrell rode slowly away, soon lost

from sight amidst the thick foliage of summer trees,--“I had no idea

that my cousin was so young!”

“Oh, yes,” said Mr. Fairthorn; “he is only a year older than I am!”

“Older than you!” exclaimed Lionel, staring in blunt amaze at the

elderly-looking personage beside him; “yet true, he told me so himself.”

“And I am fifty-one last birthday.” “Mr. Darrell fifty-two! Incredible!”

“I don’t know why we should ever grow old, the life we lead,” observed

Mr. Fairthorn, readjusting his spectacles. “Time stands so still!

Fishing, too, is very conducive to longevity. If you will follow me, we

will get the rods; and the flute,--you are quite sure you would like the

flute? Yes! thank you, my dear young sir. And yet there are folks who

prefer the fiddle!”

“Is not the sun a little too bright for the fly at present; and will you

not, in the meanwhile, show me over the house?”

“Very well; not that this house has much worth seeing. The other indeed

would have had a music-room! But, after all, nothing like the open air

for the flute. This way.”

I spare thee, gentle reader, the minute inventory of Fawley Manor House.

It had nothing but its antiquity to recommend it. It had a great many

rooms, all, except those used as the dining-room and library, very

small, and very low,--innumerable closets, nooks,--unexpected cavities,

as if made on purpose for the venerable game of hide-and-seek. Save

a stately old kitchen, the offices were sadly defective even for Mr.

Darrell’s domestic establishment, which consisted but of two men and

four maids (the stablemen not lodging in the house). Drawing-room

properly speaking that primitive mansion had none. At some remote

period a sort of gallery under the gable roofs (above the first floor),

stretching from end to end of the house, might have served for the

reception of guests on grand occasions; for fragments of mouldering

tapestry still here and there clung to the walls; and a high

chimney-piece, whereon, in plaster relief, was commemorated the

memorable fishing party of Antony and Cleopatra, retained patches of

colour and gilding, which must when fresh have made the Egyptian queen

still more appallingly hideous, and the fish at the end of Antony’s hook

still less resembling any creature known to ichthyologists.

The library had been arranged into shelves from floor to roof by Mr.

Darrell’s father, and subsequently, for the mere purpose of holding

as many volumes as possible, brought out into projecting wings

(college-like) by Darrell himself, without any pretension to mediaeval

character. With this room communicated a small reading-closet, which

the host reserved to himself; and this, by a circular stair cut into the

massive wall, ascended first into Mr. Darrell’s sleeping-chamber, and

thence into a gable recess that adjoined the gallery, and which the host

had fitted up for the purpose of scientific experiments in chemistry or

other branches of practical philosophy. These more private rooms Lionel

was not permitted to enter. Altogether the house was one of those cruel

tenements which it would be a sin to pull down, or even materially to

alter, but which it would be an hourly inconvenience for a modern

family to inhabit. It was out of all character with Mr. Darrell’s former

position in life, or with the fortune which Lionel vaguely supposed him

to possess, and considerably underrated. Like Sir Nicholas Bacon, the

man had grown too large for his habitation.

“I don’t wonder,” said Lionel, as, their wanderings over, he and

Fairthorn found themselves in the library, “that Mr. Darrell began to

build a new house. But it would have been a great pity to pull down this

for it.”

“Pull down this! Don’t hint at such an idea to Mr. Darrell. He would as

soon have pulled down the British Monarchy! Nay, I suspect, sooner.”

“But the new building must surely have swallowed up the old one?”

“Oh, no; Mr. Darrell had a plan by which he would have enclosed this

separately in a kind of court, with an open screen-work or cloister;

and it was his intention to appropriate it entirely to mediaeval

antiquities, of which he has a wonderful collection. He had a notion

of illustrating every earlier reign in which his ancestors

flourished,--different apartments in correspondence with different

dates. It would have been a chronicle of national manners.”

“But, if it be not an impertinent question, where is this collection? In

London?”

“Hush! hush! I will give you a peep of some of the treasures, only don’t

betray me.”

Fairthorn here, with singular rapidity, considering that he never moved

in a straightforward direction, undulated into the open air in front

of the house, described a rhomboid towards a side-buttress in the new

building, near to which was a postern-door; unlocked that door from a

key in his pocket, and, motioning Lionel to follow him, entered

within the ribs of the stony skeleton. Lionel followed in a sort of

supernatural awe, and beheld, with more substantial alarm, Mr. Fairthorn

winding up an inclined plank which lie embraced with both arms, and by

which he ultimately ascended to a timber joist in what should have been

an upper floor, only flooring there was none. Perched there, Fairthorn

glared down on Lionel through his spectacles. “Dangerous,” he said

whisperingly; “but one gets used to everything! If you feel afraid,

don’t venture!”

Lionel, animated by that doubt of his courage, sprang up the plank,

balancing himself schoolboy fashion, with outstretched arms, and gained

the side of his guide.

“Don’t touch me!” exclaimed Mr. Fairthorn, shrinking, “or we shall both

be over. Now observe and imitate.” Dropping himself, then, carefully

and gradually, till he dropped on the timber joist as if it were a

velocipede, his long legs dangling down, he with thigh and hand impelled

himself onward till he gained the ridge of a wall, on which he delivered

his person, and wiped his spectacles.

Lionel was not long before he stood in the same place. “Here we are,”

said Fairthorn.

“I don’t see the collection,” answered Lionel, first peering down

athwart the joists upon the rugged ground overspread with stones and

rubbish, then glancing up through similar interstices above to the gaunt

rafters.

“Here are some,--most precious,” answered Fairthorn, tapping behind him.

“Walled up, except where these boards, cased in iron, are nailed

across, with a little door just big enough to creep through; but that is

locked,--Chubb’s lock, and Mr. Darrell keeps the key!--treasures for

a palace! No, you can’t peep through here--not a chink; but come on a

little further,--mind your footing.”

Skirting the wall, and still on the perilous ridge, Fairthorn crept on,

formed an angle, and stopping short, clapped his eye to the crevice

of some planks nailed rudely across a yawning aperture. Lionel found

another crevice for himself, and saw, piled up in admired disorder,

pictures, with their backs turned to a desolate wall, rare cabinets, and

articles of curious furniture, chests, boxes, crates,--heaped pell-mell.

This receptacle had been roughly floored in deal, in order to support

its miscellaneous contents, and was lighted from a large window (not

visible in front of the house), glazed in dull rough glass, with

ventilators.

“These are the heavy things, and least costly things, that no one could

well rob. The pictures here are merely curious as early specimens,

intended for the old house, all spoiling and rotting; Mr. Darrell wishes

them to do so, I believe! What he wishes must be done! my dear young

sir: a prodigious mind; it is of granite!”

“I cannot understand it,” said Lionel, aghast. “The last man I should

have thought capriciously whimsical.”

“Whimsical! Bless my soul! don’t say such a word, don’t, pray! or the

roof will fall down upon us! Come away. You have seen all you can see.

You must go first now; mind that loose stone there!”

Nothing further was said till they were out of the building; and Lionel

felt like a knight of old who had been led into sepulchral halls by a

wizard.

CHAPTER V.

The annals of empire are briefly chronicled in family records

brought down to the present day, showing that the race of men is

indeed “like leaves on trees, now green in youth, now withering on

the ground.” Yet to the branch the most bare will green leaves

return, so long as the sap can remount to the branch from the root;

but the branch which has ceased to take life from the root--hang it

high, hang it low--is a prey to the wind and the woodman.

It was mid-day. The boy and his new friend were standing apart, as

becomes silent anglers, on the banks of a narrow brawling rivulet,

running through green pastures, half a mile from the house. The sky was

overcast, as Darrell had predicted, but the rain did not yet fall. The

two anglers were not long before they had filled a basket with small

trout. Then Lionel, who was by no means fond of fishing, laid his rod on

the bank, and strolled across the long grass to his companion.

“It will rain soon,” said he. “Let us take advantage of the present

time, and hear the flute, while we can yet enjoy the open air. No, not

by the margin, or you will be always looking after the trout. On the

rising ground, see that old thorn tree; let us go and sit under it. The

new building looks well from it. What a pile it would have been! I may

not ask you, I suppose, why it is left uncompleted. Perhaps it would

have cost too much, or would have been disproportionate to the estate.”

“To the present estate it would have been disproportioned, but not to

the estate Mr. Darrell intended to add to it. As to cost, you don’t

know him. He would never have undertaken what he could not afford to

complete; and what he once undertook, no thoughts of the cost would

have scared him from finishing. Prodigious mind,--granite! And so rich!”

added Fairthorn, with an air of great pride. “I ought to know; I write

all his letters on money matters. How much do you think he has, without

counting land?”

“I cannot guess.”

“Nearly half a million; in two years it will be more than half a

million. And he had not three hundred a year when he began life; for

Fawley was sadly mortgaged.”

“Is it possible! Could any lawyer make half a million at the bar?”

“If any man could, Mr. Darrell would. When he sets his mind on a thing,

the thing is done; no help for it. But his fortune was not all made at

the bar, though a great part of it was. An old East Indian bachelor of

the same name, but who had never been heard of hereabouts till he wrote

from Calcutta to Mr. Darrell (inquiring if they were any relation, and

Mr. Darrell referred him to the College-at-Arms, which proved that they

came from the same stock ages ago), left him all his money. Mr. Darrell

was not dependent on his profession when he stood up in Parliament.

And since we have been here, such savings! Not that Mr. Darrell is

avaricious, but how can he spend money in this place? You should have

seen the establishment we kept in Carlton Gardens. Such a cook too,--a

French gentleman, looked like a marquis. Those were happy days, and

proud ones! It is true that I order the dinner here, but it can’t be the

same thing. Do you like fillet of veal?--we have one to-day.”

“We used to have fillet of veal at school on Sundays. I thought it good

then.”

“It makes a nice mince,” said Mr. Fairthorn, with a sensual movement of

his lips. “One must think of dinner when one lives in the country:

so little else to think of! Not that Mr. Darrell does, but then he is

granite!”

“Still,” said Lionel, smiling, “I do not get my answer. Why was the

house uncompleted? and why did Mr. Darrell retire from public life?”

“He took both into his head; and when a thing once gets there, it is

no use asking why. But,” added Fairthorn, and his innocent ugly face

changed into an expression of earnest sadness,--“but no doubt he had

his reasons. He has reasons for all he does, only they lie far, far away

from what appears on the surface,--far as that rivulet lies from its

source! My dear young sir, Mr. Darrell has known griefs on which it does

not become you and me to talk. He never talks of them. The least I can

do for my benefactor is not to pry into his secrets, nor babble them

out. And he is so kind, so good, never gets into a passion; but it is

so awful to wound him,--it gives him such pain; that’s why he frightens

me,--frightens me horribly; and so he will you when you come to know

him. Prodigious mind!--granite,--overgrown with sensitive plants. Yes, a

little music will do us both good.”

Mr. Fairthorn screwed his flute, an exceedingly handsome one. He

pointed out its beauties to Lionel--a present from Mr. Darrell last

Christmas--and then he began. Strange thing, Art! especially music.

Out of an art, a man may be so trivial you would mistake him for an

imbecile,--at best a grown infant. Put him into his art, and how high

he soars above you! How quietly he enters into a heaven of which he has

become a denizen, and unlocking the gates with his golden key, admits

you to follow, a humble reverent visitor.

In his art, Fairthorn was certainly a master, and the air he now played

was exquisitely soft and plaintive; it accorded with the clouded yet

quiet sky, with the lone but summer landscape, with Lionel’s melancholic

but not afflicted train of thought. The boy could only murmur

“Beautiful!” when the musician ceased.

“It is an old air,” said Fairthorn; “I don’t think it is known. I found

its scale scrawled down in a copy of the ‘Eikon Basilike,’ with the name

of ‘Joannes Darrell, Esq., Aurat,’ written under it. That, by the date,

was Sir John Darrell, the cavalier who fought for Charles I., father

of the graceless Sir Ralph, who flourished under Charles II. Both their

portraits are in the dining-room.”

“Tell me something of the family; I know so little about it,--not even

how the Haughtons and Darrells seem to have been so long connected.

I see by the portraits that the Haughton name was borne by former

Darrells, then apparently dropped, now it is borne again by my cousin.”

“He bears it only as a Christian name. Your grandfather was his sponsor.

But he is nevertheless the head of your family.”

“So he says. How?”

Fairthorn gathered himself up, his knees to his chin, and began in the

tone of a guide who has got his lesson by heart; though it was not long

before he warmed into his subject.

“The Darrells are supposed to have got their name from a knight in the

reign of Edward III., who held the lists in a joust victoriously against

all comers, and was called, or called himself, John the Dare-all; or, in

old spelling, the Der-all. They were amongst the most powerful

families in the country; their alliances were with the highest

houses,--Montfichets, Nevilles, Mowbrays; they descended through such

marriages from the blood of Plantagenet kings. You’ll find their

names in chronicles in the early French wars. Unluckily they attached

themselves to the fortunes of Earl Warwick, the king-maker, to whose

blood they were allied; their representative was killed in the fatal

field of Barnet; their estates were of course confiscated; the sole son

and heir of that ill-fated politician passed into the Low Countries,

where he served as a soldier. His son and grandson followed the same

calling under foreign banners. But they must have kept up the love of

the old land; for in the latter part of the reign of Henry VIII., the

last male Darrell returned to England with some broad gold pieces saved

by himself or his exiled fathers, bought some land in this county,

in which the ancestral possessions had once been large, and built the

present house, of a size suited to the altered fortunes of a race that

in a former age had manned castles with retainers. The baptismal name

of the soldier who thus partially refounded the old line in England was

that now borne by your cousin, Guy,--a name always favoured by Fortune

in the family annals; for in Elizabeth’s time, from the rank of small

gentry, to which their fortune alone lifted them since their return to

their native land, the Darrells rose once more into wealth and eminence

under a handsome young Sir Guy,--we have his picture in black flowered

velvet,--who married the heiress of the Haughtons, a family that

had grown rich under the Tudors, and was in high favour with the

Maiden-Queen. This Sir Guy was befriended by Essex and knighted by

Elizabeth herself. Their old house was then abandoned for the larger

mansion of the Haughtons, which had also the advantage of being nearer

to the Court, The renewed prosperity of the Darrells was of short

duration. The Civil Wars came on, and Sir John Darrell took the losing

side. He escaped to France with his only son. He is said to have been

an accomplished, melancholy man; and my belief is, that he composed that

air which you justly admire for its mournful sweetness. He turned Roman

Catholic and died in a convent. But the son, Ralph, was brought up in

France with Charles II, and other gay roisterers. On the return of the

Stuart, Ralph ran off with the daughter of the Roundhead to whom his

estates had been given, and, after getting them back, left his wife

in the country, and made love to other men’s wives in town. Shocking

profligate! no fruit could thrive upon such a branch. He squandered all

he could squander, and would have left his children beggars, but that

he was providentially slain in a tavern brawl for boasting of a lady’s

favours to her husband’s face. The husband suddenly stabbed him,--no

fair duello, for Sir Ralph was invincible with the small sword. Still

the family fortune was much dilapidated, yet still the Darrells lived

in the fine house of the Haughtons, and left Fawley to the owls. But Sir

Ralph’s son, in his old age, married a second time, a young lady of high

rank, an earl’s daughter. He must have been very much in love with her,

despite his age, for to win her consent or her father’s he agreed to

settle all the Haughton estates on her and the children she might bear

to him. The smaller Darrell property had already been entailed on his

son by his first marriage. This is how the family came to split. Old

Darrell had children by his second wife; the eldest of those children

took the Haughton name and inherited the Haughton property. The son by

the first marriage had nothing but Fawley and the scanty domain round

it. You descend from the second marriage, Mr. Darrell from the first.

You understand now, my dear young sir?” “Yes, a little; but I should

very much like to know where those fine Haughton estates are now?”

“Where they are now? I can’t say. They were once in Middlesex. Probably

much of the land, as it was sold piecemeal, fell into small allotments,

constantly changing hands. But the last relics of the property were, I

know, bought on speculation by Cox the distiller; for, when we were in

London, by Mr. Darrell’s desire I went to look after them, and inquire

if they could be repurchased. And I found that so rapid in a few years

has been the prosperity of this great commercial country, that if one

did buy them back, one would buy twelve villas, several streets, two

squares, and a paragon! But as that symptom of national advancement,

though a proud thought in itself, may not have any pleasing interest

for you, I return to the Darrells. From the time in which the Haughton

estate had parted from them, they settled back in their old house of

Fawley. But they could never again hold up their heads with the noblemen

and great squires in the county. As much as they could do to live at all

upon the little patrimony; still the reminiscence of what they had been

made them maintain it jealously and entail it rigidly. The eldest son

would never have thought of any profession or business; the younger

sons generally became soldiers, and being always a venturesome race, and

having nothing particular to make them value their existence, were no

less generally killed off betimes. The family became thoroughly obscure,

slipped out of place in the county, seldom rose to be even justices

of the peace, never contrived to marry heiresses again, but only the

daughters of some neighbouring parson or squire as poor as themselves,

but always of gentle blood. Oh, they were as proud as Spaniards in

that respect! So from father to son, each generation grew obscurer and

poorer; for, entail the estate as they might, still some settlements

on it were necessary, and no settlements were ever brought into it; and

thus entails were cut off to admit some new mortgage, till the rent-roll

was somewhat less than L300 a year when Mr. Darrell’s father came into

possession. Yet somehow or other he got to college, where no Darrell had

been since the time of the Glorious Revolution, and was a learned man

and an antiquary,--A GREAT ANTIQUARY! You may have read his works.

I know there is one copy of them in the British Museum, and there is

another here, but that copy Mr. Darrell keeps under lock and key.”

“I am ashamed to say I don’t even know the titles of those works.”

“There were ‘Popular Ballads on the Wars of the Roses;’ ‘Darrelliana,’

consisting of traditional and other memorials of the Darrell family;

‘Inquiry into the Origin of Legends Connected with Dragons;’ ‘Hours

amongst Monumental Brasses,’ and other ingenious lucubrations above the

taste of the vulgar; some of them were even read at the Royal Society

of Antiquaries. They cost much to print and publish. But I have heard

my father, who was his bailiff, say that he was a pleasant man, and was

fond of reciting old scraps of poetry, which he did with great energy;

indeed, Mr. Darrell declares that it was the noticing, in his father’s

animated and felicitous elocution, the effects that voice, look, and

delivery can give to words, which made Mr. Darrell himself the fine

speaker he is. But I can only recollect the antiquary as a very majestic

gentleman, with a long pigtail--awful, rather, not so much so as his

son, but still awful--and so sad-looking; you would not have recovered

your spirits for a week if you had seen him, especially when the old

house wanted repairs, and he was thinking how he could pay for them!”

“Was Mr. Darrell, the present one, an only child?”

“Yes, and much with his father, whom he loved most dearly, and to this

day he sighs if he has to mention his father’s name! He has old Mr.

Darrell’s portrait over the chimney-piece in his own reading-room;

and he had it in his own library in Carlton Gardens. Our Mr. Darrell’s

mother was very pretty, even as I remember her: she died when he was

about ten years old. And she too was a relation of yours,--a Haughton

by blood,--but perhaps you will be ashamed of her, when I say she was

a governess in a rich mercantile family. She had been left an orphan. I

believe old Mr. Darrell (not that he was old then) married her because

the Haughtons could or would do nothing for her, and because she

was much snubbed and put upon, as I am told governesses usually

are,--married her because, poor as he was, he was still the head of both

families, and bound to do what he could for decayed scions. The first

governess a Darrell, ever married; but no true Darrell would have called

that a mesalliance since she was still a Haughton and ‘Fors non mutat

genus,’--Chance does not change race.”

“But how comes it that the Haughtons, my grandfather Haughton, I

suppose, would do nothing for his own kinswoman?”

“It was not your grandfather Robert Haughton, who was a generous

man,--he was then a mere youngster, hiding himself for debt,--but your

great--grandfather, who was a hard man and on the turf. He never had

money to give,--only money for betting. He left the Haughton estates

sadly clipped. But when Robert succeeded, he came forward, was godfather

to our Mr. Darrell, insisted on sharing the expense of sending him to

Eton, where he became greatly distinguished; thence to Oxford, where

he increased his reputation; and would probably have done more for him,

only Mr. Darrell, once his foot on the ladder, wanted no help to climb

to the top.”

“Then my grandfather, Robert, still had the Haughton estates? Their

last relics had not been yet transmuted by Mr. Cox into squares and a

paragon?”

“No; the grand old mansion, though much dilapidated, with its park,

though stripped of salable timber, was still left with a rental from

farms that still appertained to the residence, which would have sufficed

a prudent man for the luxuries of life, and allowed a reserve fund to

clear off the mortgages gradually. Abstinence and self-denial for one or

two generations would have made a property, daily rising in value as the

metropolis advanced to its outskirts, a princely estate for a third. But

Robert Haughton, though not on the turf, had a grand way of living; and

while Guy Darrell went into the law to make a small patrimony a large

fortune, your father, my dear young sir, was put into the Guards to

reduce a large patrimony--into Mr. Cox’s distillery.”

Lionel coloured, but remained silent.

Fairthorn, who was as unconscious in his zest of narrator that he was

giving pain as an entomologist in his zest for collecting when he pins

a live moth in his cabinet, resumed: “Your father and Guy Darrell were

warm friends as boys and youths. Guy was the elder of the two, and

Charlie Haughton (I beg your pardon, he was always called Charlie)

looked up to him as to an elder brother. Many’s the scrape Guy got him

out of; and many a pound, I believe, when Guy had some funds of his own,

did Guy lend to Charlie.”

“I am very sorry to hear that,” said Lionel, sharply. Fairthorn looked

frightened. “I ‘m afraid I have made a blunder. Don’t tell Mr. Darrell.”

“Certainly not; I promise. But how came my father to need this aid, and

how came they at last to quarrel?”

Your father Charlie became a gay young man about town, and very much the

fashion. He was like you in person, only his forehead was lower, and his

eye not so steady. Mr. Darrell studied the law in chambers. When Robert

Haughton died, what with his debts, what with his father’s, and what

with Charlie’s post-obits and I O U’s, there seemed small chance indeed

of saving the estate to the Haughtons. But then Mr. Darrell looked close

into matters, and with such skill did he settle them that he removed the

fear of foreclosure; and what with increasing the rental here and there,

and replacing old mortgages by new at less interest, he contrived to

extract from the property an income of nine hundred pounds a year to

Charlie (three times the income Darrell had inherited himself),

where before it had seemed that the debts were more than the assets.

Foreseeing how much the land would rise in value, he then earnestly

implored Charlie (who unluckily had the estate in fee-simple, as Mr.

Darrell has this, to sell if he pleased) to live on his income, and in a

few years a part of the property might be sold for building purposes, on

terms that would save all the rest, with the old house in which Darrells

and Haughtons both had once reared generations. Charlie promised, I

know, and I’ve no doubt, my dear young sir, quite sincerely; but all men

are not granite! He took to gambling, incurred debts of honour, sold the

farms one by one, resorted to usurers, and one night, after playing six

hours at piquet, nothing was left for him but to sell all that remained

to Mr. Cox the distiller, unknown to Mr. Darrell, who was then married

himself, working hard, and living quite out of news of the fashionable

world. Then Charlie Haughton sold out of the Guards, spent what he got

for his commission, went into the Line; and finally, in a country town,

in which I don’t think he was quartered, but having gone there on some

sporting speculation, was unwillingly detained, married--”

“My mother!” said Lionel, haughtily; “and the best of women she is. What

then?”

“Nothing, my dear young sir,--nothing, except that Mr. Darrell never

forgave it. He has his prejudices: this marriage shocked one of them.”

“Prejudice against my poor mother! I always supposed so! I wonder why?

The most simple-hearted, inoffensive, affectionate woman.”

“I have not a doubt of it; but it is beginning to rain. Let us go home.

I should like some luncheon: it breaks the day.”

“Tell me first why Mr. Darrell has a prejudice against my mother. I

don’t think that he has even seen her. Unaccountable caprice! Shocked

him, too,--what a word! Tell me--I beg--I insist.”

“But you know,” said Fairthorn, half piteously, half snappishly, “that

Mrs. Haughton was the daughter of a linendraper, and her father’s money

got Charlie out of the county jail; and Mr. Darrell said, ‘Sold even

your name!’ My father heard him say it in the hall at Fawley. Mr.

Darrell was there during a long vacation, and your father came to see

him. Your father fired up, and they never saw each other, I believe,

again.”

Lionel remained still as if thunder-stricken. Something in his mother’s

language and manner had at times made him suspect that she was not so

well born as his father. But it was not the discovery that she was a

tradesman’s daughter that galled him; it was the thought that his father

was bought for the altar out of the county jail! It was those cutting

words, “Sold even your name.” His face, before very crimson, became

livid; his head sank on his breast. He walked towards the old gloomy

house by Fairthorn’s side, as one who, for the first time in life, feels

on his heart the leaden weight of an hereditary shame.

CHAPTER VI.

Showing how sinful it is in a man who does not care for his honour

to beget children.

When Lionel saw Mr. Fairthorn devoting his intellectual being to the

contents of a cold chicken-pie, he silently stepped out of the room and

slunk away into a thick copse at the farthest end of the paddock. He

longed to be alone. The rain descended, not heavily, but in penetrating

drizzle; he did not feel it, or rather he felt glad that there was no

gaudy mocking sunlight. He sat down forlorn in the hollows of a glen

which the copse covered, and buried his face in his clasped hands.

Lionel Haughton, as the reader may have noticed, was no premature

man,--a manly boy, but still a habitant of the twilight, dreamy,

shadow-land of boyhood. Noble elements were stirring fitfully within

him, but their agencies were crude and undeveloped. Sometimes, through

the native acuteness of his intellect, he apprehended truths quickly

and truly as a man; then, again, through the warm haze of undisciplined

tenderness, or the raw mists of that sensitive pride in which objects,

small in themselves, loom large with undetected outlines, he fell back

into the passionate dimness of a child’s reasoning. He was intensely

ambitious; Quixotic in the point of honour; dauntless in peril: but

morbidly trembling at the very shadow of disgrace, as a foal, destined

to be the war-horse and trample down levelled steel, starts in its

tranquil pastures at the rustling of a leaf. Glowingly romantic, but not

inclined to vent romance in literary creations, his feelings were the

more high-wrought and enthusiastic because they had no outlet in poetic

channels. Most boys of great ability and strong passion write verses--it

is Nature’s relief to brain and heart at the critical turning age. Most

boys thus gifted do so; a few do not, and out of those few Fate selects

the great men of action,--those large luminous characters that stamp

poetry on the world’s prosaic surface. Lionel had in him the pith

and substance of Fortune’s grand nobodies, who become Fame’s abrupt

somebodies when the chances of life throw suddenly in their way a noble

something, to be ardently coveted and boldly won. But I repeat, as yet

he was a boy; so he sat there, his hands before his face, an unreasoning

self-torturer. He knew now why this haughty Darrell had written with so

little tenderness and respect to his beloved mother. Darrell looked

on her as the cause of his ignoble kinsman’s “sale of name;” nay, most

probably ascribed to her not the fond girlish love which levels all

disparities of rank, but the vulgar cold-blooded design to exchange her

father’s bank-notes for a marriage beyond her station. And he was the

debtor to this supercilious creditor, as his father had been before him.

His father! till then he had been so proud of that relationship! Mrs.

Haughton had not been happy with her captain; his confirmed habits of

wild dissipation had embittered her union, and at last worn away her

wifely affections. But she had tended and nursed him in his last illness

as the lover of her youth; and though occasionally she hinted at his

faults, she ever spoke of him as the ornament of all society,--poor,

it is true, harassed by unfeeling creditors, but the finest of fine

gentlemen. Lionel had never heard from her of the ancestral estates sold

for a gambling debt; never from her of the county jail nor the mercenary

misalliance. In boyhood, before we have any cause to be proud of

ourselves, we are so proud of our fathers, if we have a decent excuse

for it. Of his father could Lionel Haughton be proud now? And Darrell

was cognizant of his paternal disgrace, had taunted his father in yonder

old hall--for what?--the marriage from which Lionel sprang! The hands

grew tighter and tighter before that burning face. He did not weep, as

he had done in Vance’s presence at a thought much less galling. Not that

tears would have misbecome him. Shallow judges of human nature are they

who think that tears in themselves ever misbecome boy or even man. Well

did the sternest of Roman writers place the arch distinction of humanity

aloft from all meaner of Heaven’s creatures, in the prerogative of

tears! Sooner mayst thou trust thy purse to a professional pickpocket

than give loyal friendship to the man who boasts of eyes to which the

heart never mounts in dew! Only, when man weeps he should be alone,--not

because tears are weak, but because they should be sacred. Tears are

akin to prayers. Pharisees parade prayer! impostors parade tears. O

Pegasus, Pegasus,--softly, softly,--thou hast hurried me off amidst the

clouds: drop me gently down--there, by the side of the motionless boy in

the shadowy glen.

CHAPTER VII.

Lionel Haughton, having hitherto much improved his chance of

fortune, decides the question, “What will he do with it?”

“I have been seeking you everywhere,” said a well-known voice; and a

hand rested lightly on Lionel’s shoulder. The boy looked up, startled,

but yet heavily, and saw Guy Darrell, the last man on earth he could

have desired to see. “Will you come in for a few minutes? you are

wanted.”

“What for? I would rather stay here. Who can want me?”

Darrell, struck by the words and the sullen tone in which they were

uttered, surveyed Lionel’s face for an instant, and replied in a voice

involuntarily more kind than usual,--

“Some one very commonplace, but since the Picts went out of fashion,

very necessary to mortals the most sublime. I ought to apologize for his

coming. You threatened to leave me yesterday because of a defect in your

wardrobe. Mr. Fairthorn wrote to my tailor to hasten hither and repair

it. He is here. I commend him to your custom! Don’t despise him because

he makes for a man of my remote generation. Tailors are keen observers

and do not grow out of date so quickly as politicians.”

The words were said with a playful good-humour very uncommon to Mr.

Darrell. The intention was obviously kind and kinsmanlike. Lionel sprang

to his feet; his lip curled, his eye flashed, and his crest rose.

“No, sir; I will not stoop to this! I will not be clothed by your

charity,--yours! I will not submit to an implied taunt upon my poor

mother’s ignorance of the manners of a rank to which she was not born!

You said we might not like each other, and, if so, we should part

forever. I do not like you, and I will go!” He turned abruptly, and

walked to the house--magnanimous. If Mr. Darrell had not been the most

singular of men, he might well have been offended. As it was, though few

were less accessible to surprise, he was surprised. But offended? Judge

for yourself. “I declare,” muttered Guy Darrell, gazing on the boy’s

receding figure, “I declare that I almost feel as if I could once again

be capable of an emotion! I hope I am not going to like that boy! The

old Darrell blood in his veins, surely. I might have spoken as he did at

his age, but I must have had some better reason for it. What did I say

to justify such an explosion?

“_Quid feci?--ubi lapsus?_ Gone, no doubt, to pack up his knapsack, and

take the Road to Ruin! Shall I let him go? Better for me, if I am really

in danger of liking him; and so be at his mercy to sting--what? my

heart! I defy him; it is dead. No; he shall not go thus. I am the head

of our joint houses. Houses! I wish he had a house, poor boy! And his

grandfather loved me. Let him go? I will beg his pardon first; and he

may dine in his drawers if that will settle the matter.”

Thus, no less magnanimous than Lionel, did this misanthropical man

follow his ungracious cousin. “Ha!” cried Darrell, suddenly, as,

approaching the threshold, he saw Mr. Fairthorn at the dining-room

window occupied in nibbing a pen upon an ivory thumb-stall--“I have hit

it! That abominable Fairthorn has been shedding its prickles! How could

I trust flesh and blood to such a bramble? I’ll know what it was this

instant!” Vain menace! No sooner did Mr. Fairthorn catch glimpse

of Darrell’s countenance within ten yards of the porch, than, his

conscience taking alarm, he rushed incontinent from the window, the

apartment, and, ere Darrell could fling open the door, was lost in some

lair--“nullis penetrabilis astris”--in that sponge-like and cavernous

abode wherewith benignant Providence had suited the locality to the

creature.

CHAPTER VIII.

New imbroglio in that ever-recurring, never-to-be-settled question,

“What will he do with it?”

With a disappointed glare and a baffled shrug of the shoulder, Mr.

Darrell turned from the dining-room, and passed up the stairs to

Lionel’s chamber, opened the door quickly, and extending his hand said,

in that tone which had disarmed the wrath of ambitious factions, and

even (if fame lie not) once seduced from the hostile Treasury-bench a

placeman’s vote, “I must have hurt your feelings, and I come to beg your

pardon!”

But before this time Lionel’s proud heart, in which ungrateful anger

could not long find room, had smitten him for so ill a return to

well-meant and not indelicate kindness. And, his wounded egotism

appeased by its very outburst, he had called to mind Fairthorn’s

allusions to Darrell’s secret griefs,--griefs that must have been indeed

stormy so to have revulsed the currents of a life. And, despite those

griefs, the great man had spoken playfully to him,--playfully in order

to make light of obligations. So when Guy Darrell now extended that

hand, and stooped to that apology, Lionel was fairly overcome. Tears,

before refused, now found irresistible way. The hand he could not take,

but, yielding to his yearning impulse, he threw his arms fairly round

his host’s neck, leaned his young cheek upon that granite breast, and

sobbed out incoherent words of passionate repentance, honest, venerating

affection. Darrell’s face changed, looking for a moment wondrous soft;

and then, as by an effort of supreme self-control, it became severely

placid. He did not return that embrace, but certainly he in no way

repelled it; nor did he trust himself to speak till the boy had

exhausted the force of his first feelings, and had turned to dry his

tears.

Then he said, with a soothing sweetness: “Lionel Haughton, you have

the heart of a gentleman that can never listen to a frank apology for

unintentional wrong but what it springs forth to take the blame to

itself and return apology tenfold. Enough! A mistake no doubt, on both

sides. More time must elapse before either can truly say that he does

not like the other. Meanwhile,” added Darrell, with almost a laugh,--and

that concluding query showed that even on trifles the man was bent upon

either forcing or stealing his own will upon others,--“meanwhile must I

send away the tailor?” I need not repeat Lionel’s answer.

CHAPTER IX.

DARRELL--mystery in his past life--What has he done with it?

Some days passed, each day varying little from the other. It was the

habit of Darrell if he went late to rest to rise early. He never allowed

himself more than five hours sleep. A man greater than Guy Darrell--Sir

Walter Raleigh--carved from the solid day no larger a slice for

Morpheus. And it was this habit perhaps, yet more than temperance in

diet, which preserved to Darrell his remarkable youthfulness of aspect

and frame, so that at fifty-two he looked, and really was, younger than

many a strong man of thirty-five. For, certain it is, that on entering

middle life, he who would keep his brain clear, his step elastic, his

muscles from fleshiness, his nerves from tremor,--in a word, retain his

youth in spite of the register,--should beware of long slumbers. Nothing

ages like laziness. The hours before breakfast Darrell devoted first to

exercise, whatever the weather; next to his calm scientific pursuits. At

ten o’clock punctually he rode out alone and seldom returned till late

in the afternoon. Then he would stroll forth with Lionel into devious

woodlands, or lounge with him along the margin of the lake, or lie down

on the tedded grass, call the boy’s attention to the insect populace

which sports out its happy life in the summer months, and treat of the

ways and habits of each varying species, with a quaint learning, half

humorous, half grave. He was a minute observer and an accomplished

naturalist. His range of knowledge was, indeed, amazingly large for a

man who has had to pass his best years in a dry and absorbing study:

necessarily not so profound in each section as that of a special

professor; but if the science was often on the surface, the thoughts he

deduced from what he knew were as often original and deep. A maxim of

his, which he dropped out one day to Lionel in his careless manner, but

pointed diction, may perhaps illustrate his own practice and its results

“Never think it enough to have solved the problem started by another

mind till you have deduced from it a corollary of your own.”

After dinner, which was not over till past eight o’clock, they always

adjourned to the library, Fairthorn vanishing into a recess, Darrell and

Lionel each with his several book, then an air on the flute, and each

to his own room before eleven. No life could be more methodical; yet

to Lionel it had an animating charm, for his interest in his host daily

increased, and varied his thoughts with perpetual occupation. Darrell,

on the contrary, while more kind and cordial, more cautiously on his

guard not to wound his young guest’s susceptibilities than he had been

before the quarrel and its reconciliation, did not seem to feel for

Lionel the active interest which Lionel felt for him. He did not, as

most clever men are apt to do in their intercourse with youth, attempt

to draw him out, plumb his intellect, or guide his tastes. If he was

at times instructive, it was because talk fell on subjects on which

it pleased himself to touch, and in which he could not speak without

involuntarily instructing. Nor did he ever allure the boy to talk of

his school-days, of his friends, of his predilections, his hopes, his

future. In short, had you observed them together, you would have never

supposed they were connections, that one could and ought to influence

and direct the career of the other. You would have said the host

certainly liked the guest, as any man would like a promising,

warm-hearted, high-spirited, graceful boy, under his own roof for a

short time, but who felt that that boy was nothing to him; would soon

pass from his eye; form friends, pursuits, aims, with which he could be

in no way commingled, for which he should be wholly irresponsible. There

was also this peculiarity in Darrell’s conversation; if he never spoke

of his guest’s past and future, neither did he ever do more than advert

in the most general terms to his own. Of that grand stage on which he

had been so brilliant an actor he imparted no reminiscences; of those

great men, the leaders of his age, with whom he had mingled familiarly,

he told no anecdotes. Equally silent was he as to the earlier steps in

his career, the modes by which he had studied, the accidents of which he

had seized advantage,--silent there as upon the causes he had gained, or

the debates he had adorned. Never could you have supposed that this man,

still in the prime of public life, had been the theme of journals and

the boast of party. Neither did he ever, as men who talk easily at

their own hearths are prone to do, speak of projects in the future,

even though the projects be no vaster than the planting of a tree or the

alteration of a parterre,--projects with which rural life so copiously

and so innocently teems. The past seemed as if it had left to him no

memory, the future as if it stored for him no desire. But did the past

leave no memory? Why then at intervals would the book slide from his

eye, the head sink upon the breast, and a shade of unutterable dejection

darken over the grand beauty of that strong stern countenance? Still

that dejection was not morbidly fed and encouraged, for he would fling

it from him with a quick impatient gesture of the head, resume the

book resolutely, or change it for another which induced fresh trains of

thought, or look over Lionel’s shoulder, and make some subtile comment

on his choice, or call on Fairthorn for the flute; and in a few minutes

the face was severely serene again. And be it here said, that it is only

in the poetry of young gentlemen, or the prose of lady novelists, that a

man in good health and of sound intellect wears the livery of unvarying

gloom. However great his causes of sorrow, he does not forever parade

its ostentatious mourning, nor follow the hearse of his hopes with

the long face of an undertaker. He will still have his gleams of

cheerfulness, his moments of good humour. The old smile will sometimes

light the eye, and awake the old playfulness of the lip. But what a

great and critical sorrow does leave behind is often far worse than the

sorrow itself has been. It is a change in the inner man, which strands

him, as Guy Darrell seemed stranded, upon the shoal of the Present;

which the more he strives manfully to bear his burden warns him the more

from dwelling on the Past; and the more impressively it enforces the

lesson of the vanity of human wishes strikes the more from his reckoning

illusive hopes in the Future. Thus out of our threefold existence two

parts are annihilated,--the what has been, the what shall be. We fold

our arms, stand upon the petty and steep cragstone, which alone looms

out of the Measureless Sea, and say to ourselves, looking neither

backward nor beyond, “Let us bear what is;” and so for the moment the

eye can lighten and the lip can smile.

Lionel could no longer glean from Mr. Fairthorn any stray hints upon

the family records. That gentleman had evidently been reprimanded

for indiscretion, or warned against its repetition, and he became as

reserved and mum as if he had just emerged from the cave of Trophonius.

Indeed he shunned trusting himself again alone to Lionel, and affecting

a long arrear of correspondence on behalf of his employer, left the lad

during the forenoons to solitary angling, or social intercourse with the

swans and the tame doe. But from some mystic concealment within doors

would often float far into the open air the melodies of that magic

flute; and the boy would glide back, along the dark-red mournful walls

of the old house, or the futile pomp of pilastered arcades in the

uncompleted new one, to listen to the sound: listening, he, blissful

boy, forgot the present; he seized the unchallenged royalty of his

years. For him no rebels in the past conspired with poison to the

wine-cup, murder to the sleep. No deserts in the future, arresting the

march of ambition, said, “Here are sands for a pilgrim, not fields for a

conqueror.”

CHAPTER X.

In which chapter the history quietly moves on to the next.

Thus nearly a week had gone, and Lionel began to feel perplexed as to

the duration of his visit. Should he be the first to suggest departure?

Mr. Darrell rescued him from that embarrassment. On the seventh day,

Lionel met his host in a lane near the house, returning from his

habitual ride. The boy walked home by the side of the horseman, patting

the steed, admiring its shape, and praising the beauty of another

saddle-horse, smaller and slighter, which he had seen in the paddock

exercised by a groom. “Do you ever ride that chestnut? I think it even

handsomer than this.”

“Half our preferences are due to the vanity they flatter. Few can ride

this horse; any one, perhaps, that.”

“There speaks the Dare-all!” said Lionel, laughing. The host did not

look displeased.

“Where no difficulty, there no pleasure,” said he in his curt laconic

diction. “I was in Spain two years ago. I had not an English horse

there, so I bought that Andalusian jennet. What has served him at need,

no _preux chevalier_ would leave to the chance of ill-usage. So the

jennet came with me to England. You have not been much accustomed to

ride, I suppose?”

“Not much; but my dear mother thought I ought to learn. She pinched

for a whole year to have me taught at a riding-school during one school

vacation.”

“Your mother’s relations are, I believe, well off. Do they suffer her to

pinch?”

“I do not know that she has relations living; she never speaks of them.”

“Indeed!” This was the first question on home matters that Darrell had

ever directly addressed to Lionel. He there dropped the subject, and

said, after a short pause, “I was not aware that you are a horseman, or

I would have asked you to accompany me; will you do so to-morrow, and

mount the jennet?”

“Oh, thank you; I should like it so much.”

Darrell turned abruptly away from the bright, grateful eyes. “I am only

sorry,” he added, looking aside, “that our excursions can be but few.

On Friday next I shall submit to you a proposition; if you accept it, we

shall part on Saturday,--liking each other, I hope: speaking for myself,

the experiment has not failed; and on yours?”

“On mine!--oh, Mr. Darrell, if I dared but tell you what recollections

of yourself the experiment will bequeath to me!”

“Do not tell me, if they imply a compliment,” answered Darrell, with

the low silvery laugh which so melodiously expressed indifference and

repelled affection. He entered the stable-yard, dismounted; and on

returning to Lionel, the sound of the flute stole forth, as if from the

eaves of the gabled roof. “Could the pipe of Horace’s Faunus be sweeter

than that flute?” said Darrell,

“‘Utcunque dulci, Tyndare, fistula,

Valles,’ etc.

What a lovely ode that is! What knowledge of town life! what

susceptibility to the rural! Of all the Latins, Horace is the only one

with whom I could wish to have spent a week. But no! I could not have

discussed the brief span of human life with locks steeped in Malobathran

balm and wreathed with that silly myrtle. Horace and I would have

quarrelled over the first heady bowl of Massie. We never can quarrel

now! Blessed subject and poet-laureate of Queen Proserpine, and, I

dare swear, the most gentlemanlike poet she ever received at court;

henceforth his task is to uncoil the asps from the brows of Alecto, and

arrest the ambitious Orion from the chase after visionary lions.”

CHAPTER XI.

Showing that if a good face is a letter of recommendation, a good

heart is a letter of credit.

The next day they rode forth, host and guest, and that ride proved

an eventful crisis in the fortune of Lionel Haughton. Hitherto I have

elaborately dwelt on the fact that whatever the regard Darrell might

feel for him, it was a regard apart from that interest which accepts a

responsibility and links to itself a fate. And even if, at moments, the

powerful and wealthy man had felt that interest, he had thrust it from

him. That he meant to be generous was indeed certain, and this he had

typically shown in a very trite matter-of-fact way. The tailor, whose

visit had led to such perturbation, had received instructions beyond the

mere supply of the raiment for which he had been summoned; and a large

patent portmanteau, containing all that might constitute the liberal

outfit of a young man in the rank of gentleman, had arrived at Fawley,

and amazed and moved Lionel, whom Darrell had by this time thoroughly

reconciled to the acceptance of benefits. The gift denoted this: “In

recognizing you as kinsman, I shall henceforth provide for you as

gentleman.” Darrell indeed meditated applying for an appointment in

one of the public offices, the settlement of a liberal allowance, and

a parting shake of the hand, which should imply, “I have now behaved as

becomes me: the rest belongs to you. We may never meet again. There is

no reason why this good-by may not be forever.”

But in the course of that ride, Darrell’s intentions changed. Wherefore?

You will never guess! Nothing so remote as the distance between cause

and effect, and the cause for the effect here was--poor little Sophy.

The day was fresh, with a lovely breeze, as the two riders rode

briskly over the turf of rolling commons, with the feathery boughs of

neighbouring woodlands tossed joyously to and fro by the sportive summer

wind. The exhilarating exercise and air raised Lionel’s spirits,

and released his tongue from all trammels; and when a boy is in high

spirits, ten to one but he grows a frank egotist, feels the teeming

life of his individuality, and talks about himself. Quite unconsciously,

Lionel rattled out gay anecdotes of his school-days; his quarrel with a

demoniacal usher; how he ran away; what befell him; how the doctor went

after, and brought him back; how splendidly the doctor behaved,--neither

flogged nor expelled him, but after patiently listening, while he

rebuked the pupil, dismissed the usher, to the joy of the whole academy;

how he fought the head boy in the school for calling the doctor a sneak;

how, licked twice, he yet fought that head boy a third time, and licked

him; how, when head boy himself, he had roused the whole school into a

civil war, dividing the boys into Cavaliers and Roundheads; how clay

was rolled out into cannon-balls and pistol-shots, sticks shaped into

swords, the playground disturbed to construct fortifications; how a

slovenly stout boy enacted Cromwell; how he himself was elevated into

Prince Rupert; and how, reversing all history, and infamously degrading

Cromwell, Rupert would not consent to be beaten; and Cromwell at the

last, disabled by an untoward blow across the knuckles, ignominiously

yielded himself prisoner, was tried by a court-martial, and sentenced to

be shot! To all this rubbish did Darrell incline his patient ear,--not

encouraging, not interrupting, but sometimes stifling a sigh at the

sound of Lionel’s merry laugh, or the sight of his fair face, with

heightened glow on his cheeks, and his long silky hair, worthy the name

of lovelocks, blown by the wind from the open loyal features, which

might well have graced the portrait of some youthful Cavalier. On

bounded the Spanish jennet, on rattled the boy rider. He had left school

now, in his headlong talk; he was describing his first friendship with

Frank Vance, as a lodger at his mother’s; how example fired him, and he

took to sketch-work and painting; how kindly Vance gave him lessons; how

at one time he wished to be a painter; how much the mere idea of such

a thing vexed his mother, and how little she was moved when he told her

that Titian was of a very ancient family, and that Francis I., archetype

of gentleman, visited Leonardo da Vinci’s sick-bed; and that Henry VIII.

had said to a pert lord who had snubbed Holbein, “I can make a lord any

day, but I cannot make a Holbein!” how Mrs. Haughton still confounded

all painters in the general image of the painter and the plumber who had

cheated her so shamefully in the renewed window-sashes and redecorated

walls, which Time and the four children of an Irish family had made

necessary to the letting of the first floor. And these playful allusions

to the maternal ideas were still not irreverent, but contrived so as

rather to prepossess Darrell in Mrs. Haughton’s favour by bringing out

traits of a simple natural mother, too proud, perhaps, of her only son,

not caring what she did, how she worked, so that he might not lose caste

as a born Haughton. Darrell understood, and nodded his head approvingly.

“Certainly,” he said, speaking almost for the first time, “Fame confers

a rank above that of gentlemen and of kings; and as soon as she issues

her patent of nobility, it matters not a straw whether the recipient be

the son of a Bourbon or of a tallow-chandler. But if Fame withhold her

patent; if a well-born man paint aldermen, and be not famous (and I dare

say you would have been neither a Titian nor a Holbein),--why, he might

as well be a painter and plumber, and has a better chance even of bread

and cheese by standing to his post as gentleman. Mrs. Haughton was

right, and I respect her.”

“Quite right. If I lived to the age of Methuselah, I could not paint a

head like Frank Vance.”

“And even he is not famous yet. Never heard of him.”

“He will be famous: I am sure of it; and if you lived in London, you

would hear of him even now. Oh, sir! such a portrait as he painted

the other day! But I must tell you all about it.” And therewith Lionel

plunged at once, medias res, into the brief broken epic of little Sophy,

and the eccentric infirm Belisarius for whose sake she first toiled and

then begged; with what artless eloquence he brought out the colours of

the whole story,--now its humour, now its pathos; with what beautifying

sympathy he adorned the image of the little vagrant girl, with her

mien of gentlewoman and her simplicity of child; the river excursion to

Hampton Court; her still delight; how annoyed he felt when Vance seemed

ashamed of her before those fine people; the orchard scene in which

he had read Darrell’s letter, that, for the time, drove her from the

foremost place in his thoughts; the return home, the parting, her

wistful look back, the visit to the Cobbler’s next day; even her

farewell gift, the nursery poem, with the lines written on the fly-leaf,

he had them by heart! Darrell, the grand advocate, felt he could not

have produced on a jury, with those elements, the effect which that

boy-narrator produced on his granite self.

“And, oh, sir!” cried Lionel, checking his horse, and even arresting

Darrell’s with bold right hand--“oh,” said he, as he brought his moist

and pleading eyes in full battery upon the shaken fort to which he had

mined his way--“oh, sir! you are so wise and rich and kind, do rescue

that poor child from the penury and hardships of such a life! If you

could but have seen and heard her! She could never have been born to it!

You look away: I offend you! I have no right to tax your benevolence

for others; but, instead of showering favours upon me, so little would

suffice for her!--if she were but above positive want, with that old man

(she would not be happy without him), safe in such a cottage as you give

to your own peasants! I am a man, or shall be one soon; I can wrestle

with the world, and force my way somehow; but that delicate child, a

village show, or a beggar on the high road!--no mother, no brother, no

one but that broken-down cripple, leaning upon her arm as his crutch. I

cannot bear to think of it. I am sure I shall meet her again somewhere;

and when I do, may I not write to you, and will you not come to her

help? Do speak; do say ‘Yes,’ Mr. Darrell.”

The rich man’s breast heaved slightly; he closed his eyes, but for a

moment. There was a short and sharp struggle with his better self, and

the better self conquered.

“Let go my reins; see, my horse puts down his ears; he may do you a

mischief. Now canter on: you shall be satisfied. Give me a moment to--to

unbutton my coat: it is too tight for me.”

CHAPTER XII.

Guy Darrell gives way to an impulse, and quickly decides what he

will do with it.

“Lionel Haughton,” said Guy Darrell, regaining his young cousin’s side,

and speaking in a firm and measured voice, “I have to thank you for one

very happy minute; the sight of a heart so fresh in the limpid purity of

goodness is a luxury you cannot comprehend till you have come to my age;

journeyed, like me, from Dan to Beersheba, and found all barren. Heed

me: if you had been half-a-dozen years older, and this child for whom

you plead had been a fair young woman, perhaps just as innocent, just as

charming,--more in peril,--my benevolence would have lain as dormant

as a stone. A young man’s foolish sentiment for a pretty girl,--as your

true friend, I should have shrugged my shoulders and said, ‘Beware!’ Had

I been your father, I should have taken alarm and frowned. I should have

seen the sickly romance which ends in dupes and deceivers. But at your

age, you, hearty, genial, and open-hearted boy,--you, caught but by the

chivalrous compassion for helpless female childhood,--oh, that you were

my son,--oh, that my dear father’s blood were in those knightly veins!

I had a son once! God took him;” the strong man’s lips quivered: he

hurried on. “I felt there was manhood in you, when you wrote to fling my

churlish favours in my teeth; when you would have left my roof-tree in a

burst of passion which might be foolish, but was nobler than the wisdom

of calculating submission, manhood, but only perhaps man’s pride as

man,--man’s heart not less cold than winter. To-day you have shown

me something far better than pride; that nature which constitutes the

heroic temperament is completed by two attributes,--unflinching purpose,

disinterested humanity. I know not yet if you have the first; you reveal

to me the second. Yes! I accept the duties you propose to me; I will do

more than leave to you the chance of discovering this poor child. I will

direct my solicitor to take the right steps to do so. I will see that

she is safe from the ills you feel for her. Lionel, more still, I am

impatient till I write to Mrs. Haughton. I did her wrong. Remember, I

have never seen her. I resented in her the cause of my quarrel with your

father, who was once dear to me. Enough of that. I disliked the tone of

her letters to me. I disliked it in the mother of a boy who had Darrell

blood; other reasons too,--let them pass. But in providing for your

education; I certainly thought her relations provided for her support.

She never asked me for help there; and, judging of her hastily, I

thought she would not have scrupled to do so, if my help there had not

been forestalled. You have made me understand her better; and, at all

events, three-fourths of what we are in boyhood most of us owe to our

mothers! You are frank, fearless, affectionate, a gentleman. I respect

the mother who has such a son.”

Certainly praise was rare upon Darrell’s lips; but when he did praise,

he knew how to do it! And no man will ever command others who has not

by nature that gift! It cannot be learned. Art and experience can only

refine its expression.

CHAPTER XIII.

He who sees his heir in his own child, carries his eye over hopes and

possessions lying far beyond his gravestone, viewing his life, even

here, as a period but closed with a comma. He who sees his heir in

another man’s child, sees the full stop at the end of the sentence.

Lionel’s departure was indefinitely postponed; nothing more was said of

it. Meanwhile Darrell’s manner towards him underwent a marked change.

The previous indifference the rich kinsman had hitherto shown as to the

boy’s past life, and the peculiarities of his intellect and character,

wholly vanished. He sought now, on the contrary, to plumb thoroughly the

more hidden depths which lurk in the nature of every human being, and

which, in Lionel, were the more difficult to discern from the vivacity

and candour which covered with so smooth and charming a surface a pride

tremulously sensitive, and an ambition that startled himself in the

hours when solitude and revery reflect upon the visions of youth the

giant outline of its own hopes.

Darrell was not dissatisfied with the results of his survey; yet often,

when perhaps most pleased, a shade would pass over his countenance; and

had a woman who loved him been by to listen, she would have heard the

short slight sigh which came and went too quickly for the duller sense

of man’s friendship to recognize it as the sound of sorrow.

In Darrell himself, thus insensibly altered, Lionel daily discovered

more to charm his interest and deepen his affection. In this man’s

nature there were, indeed, such wondrous under-currents of sweetness,

so suddenly gushing forth, so suddenly vanishing again! And exquisite in

him were the traits of that sympathetic tact which the world calls

fine breeding, but which comes only from a heart at once chivalrous and

tender, the more bewitching in Darrell from their contrast with a manner

usually cold, and a bearing so stamped with masculine, self-willed,

haughty power. Thus--days went on as if Lionel had become a very child

of the house. But his sojourn was in truth drawing near to a close not

less abrupt and unexpected than the turn in his host’s humours to which

he owed the delay of his departure.

One bright afternoon, as Darrell was standing at the window of his

private study, Fairthorn, who had crept in on some matter of business,

looked at his countenance long and wistfully, and then, shambling up to

his side, put one hand on his shoulder with a light timid touch, and,

pointing with the other to Lionel, who was lying on the grass in front

of the casement reading the “Faerie Queene,” said, “Why do you take him

to your heart if he does not comfort it?”

Darrell winced and answered gently, “I did not know you were in the

room. Poor Fairthorn; thank you!”

“Thank me!--what for?”

“For a kind thought. So, then, you like the boy?”

“Mayn’t I like him?” asked Fairthorn, looking rather frightened; “surely

you do!”

“Yes, I like him much; I am trying my best to love him. But,

but”--Darrell turned quickly, and the portrait of his father over

the mantelpiece came full upon his sight,--an impressive, a haunting

face,--sweet and gentle, yet with the high narrow brow and arched

nostril of pride, with restless melancholy eyes, and an expression

that revealed the delicacy of intellect, but not its power. There was

something forlorn, but imposing, in the whole effigy. As you continued

to look at the countenance, the mournful attraction grew upon you. Truly

a touching and a most lovable aspect. Darrell’s eyes moistened.

“Yes, my father, it is so!” he said softly. “All my sacrifices were in

vain. The race is not to be rebuilt! No grandchild of yours will succeed

me,--me, the last of the old line! Fairthorn, how can I love that boy?

He may be my heir, and in his veins not a drop of my father’s blood!”

“But he has the blood of your father’s ancestors; and why must you

think of him as your heir?--you, who, if you would but go again into the

world, might yet find a fair wi--”

With such a stamp came Darrell’s foot upon the floor that the holy and

conjugal monosyllable dropping from Fairthorn’s lips was as much cut in

two as if a shark had snapped it. Unspeakably frightened, the poor man

sidled away, thrust himself behind a tall reading-desk, and, peering

aslant from that covert, whimpered out, “Don’t, don’t now, don’t be so

awful; I did not mean to offend, but I’m always saying something I did

not mean; and really you look so young still” (coaxingly), “and, and--”

Darrell, the burst of rage over, had sunk upon a chair, his face bowed

over his hands, and his breast heaving as if with suppressed sobs.

The musician forgot his fear; he sprang forward, almost upsetting

the tall desk; he flung himself on his knees at Darrell’s feet, and

exclaimed in broken words, “Master, master, forgive me! Beast that I

was! Do look up--do smile or else beat me--kick me.”

Darrell’s right hand slid gently from his face, and fell into

Fairthorn’s clasp.

“Hush, hush,” muttered the man of granite; “one moment, and it will be

over.”

One moment! That might be but a figure of speech; yet before Lionel had

finished half the canto that was plunging him into fairyland, Darrell

was standing by him with his ordinary tranquil mien; and Fairthorn’s

flute from behind the boughs of a neighbouring lime-tree was breathing

out an air as dulcet as if careless Fauns still piped in Arcady, and

Grief were a far dweller on the other side of the mountains, of whom

shepherds, reclining under summer leaves, speak as we speak of hydras

and unicorns, and things in fable.

On, on swelled the mellow, mellow, witching music; and now the worn

man with his secret sorrow, and the boy with his frank glad laugh, are

passing away, side by side, over the turf, with its starry and golden

wild-flowers, under the boughs in yon Druid copse, from which they

start the ringdove,--farther and farther, still side by side, now out of

sight, as if the dense green of the summer had closed around them like

waves. But still the flute sounds on, and still they hear it, softer and

softer as they go. Hark! do you not hear it--you?

CHAPTER XIV.

There are certain events which to each man’s life are as comets to

the earth, seemingly strange and erratic portents; distinct from the

ordinary lights which guide our course and mark our seasons, yet

true to their own laws, potent in their own influences. Philosophy

speculates on their effects, and disputes upon their uses; men who

do not philosophize regard them as special messengers and bodes of

evil.

They came out of the little park into a by-lane; a vast tract of common

land, yellow with furze and undulated with swell and hollow, spreading

in front; to their right the dark beechwoods, still beneath the weight

of the July noon. Lionel had been talking about the “Faerie Queene,”

knight-errantry, the sweet impossible dream-life that, safe from Time,

glides by bower and hall, through magic forests and by witching eaves

in the world of poet-books. And Darrell listened, and the flute-notes

mingled with the atmosphere faint and far off, like voices from that

world itself.

Out then they came, this broad waste land before them; and Lionel said

merrily,--

“But this is the very scene! Here the young knight, leaving his father’s

hall, would have checked his destrier, glancing wistfully now over that

green wild which seems so boundless, now to the ‘umbrageous horror’ of

those breathless woodlands, and questioned himself which way to take for

adventure.”

“Yes,” said Darrell, coming out from his long reserve on all that

concerned his past life,--“Yes, and the gold of the gorse-blossoms

tempted me; and I took the waste land.” He paused a moment, and renewed:

“And then, when I had known cities and men, and snatched romance from

dull matter-of-fact, then I would have done as civilization does

with romance itself,--I would have enclosed the waste land for my own

aggrandizement. Look,” he continued, with a sweep of the hand round the

width of prospect, “all that you see to the verge of the horizon, some

fourteen years ago, was to have been thrown into the pretty paddock

we have just quitted, and serve as park round the house I was then

building. Vanity of human wishes! What but the several proportions of

their common folly distinguishes the baffled squire from the arrested

conqueror? Man’s characteristic cerebral organ must certainly be

acquisitiveness.”

“Was it his organ of acquisitiveness that moved Themistocles to

boast that ‘he could make a small state great’?” “Well

remembered,--ingeniously quoted,” returned Darrell, with the polite bend

of his stately head. “Yes, I suspect that the coveting organ had much

to do with the boast. To build a name was the earliest dream of

Themistocles, if we are to accept the anecdote that makes him say, ‘The

trophies of Miltiades would not suffer him to sleep,’ To build a name,

or to create a fortune, are but varying applications of one human

passion. The desire of something we have not is the first of our

childish remembrances: it matters not what form it takes, what object it

longs for; still it is to acquire! it never deserts us while we live.”

“And yet, if I might, I should like to ask, what you now desire that you

do not possess?”

“I--nothing; but I spoke of the living! I am dead. Only,” added Darrell,

with his silvery laugh, “I say, as poor Chesterfield said before me, ‘It

is a secret: keep it.’”

Lionel made no reply; the melancholy of the words saddened him: but

Darrell’s manner repelled the expression of sympathy or of interest; and

the boy fell into conjecture, what had killed to the world this man’s

intellectual life?

And thus silently they continued to wander on till the sound of the

flute had long been lost to their ears. Was the musician playing still?

At length they came round to the other end of Fawley village, and

Darrell again became animated.

“Perhaps,” said he, returning to the subject of talk that had been

abruptly suspended,--“perhaps the love of power is at the origin of each

restless courtship of Fortune: yet, after all, who has power with less

alloy than the village thane? With so little effort, so little thought,

the man in the manor-house can make men in the cottage happier here

below and more fit for a hereafter yonder. In leaving the world I come

from contest and pilgrimage, like our sires the Crusaders, to reign at

home.”

As he spoke, he entered one of the cottages. An old paralytic man was

seated by the fire, hot though the July sun was out of doors; and his

wife, of the same age, and almost as helpless, was reading to him a

chapter in the Old Testament,--the fifth chapter in Genesis, containing

the genealogy, age, and death of the patriarchs before the Flood. How

the faces of the couple brightened when Darrell entered. “Master Guy!”

said the old man, tremulously rising. The world-weary orator and lawyer

was still Master Guy to him.

“Sit down, Matthew, and let, me read you a chapter.” Darrell took the

Holy Book, and read the Sermon on the Mount. Never had Lionel heard

anything like that reading; the feeling which brought out the depth of

the sense, the tones, sweeter than the flute, which clothed the divine

words in music. As Darrell ceased, some beauty seemed gone from the

day. He lingered a few minutes, talking kindly and familiarly, and then

turned into another cottage, where lay a sick woman. He listened to her

ailments, promised to send her something to do her good from his own

stores, cheered up her spirits, and, leaving her happy, turned to Lionel

with a glorious smile, that seemed to ask, “And is there not power in

this?”

Put it was the sad peculiarity of this remarkable man that all his moods

were subject to rapid and seemingly unaccountable variations. It was as

if some great blow had fallen on the mainspring of his organization, and

left its original harmony broken up into fragments each impressive in

itself, but running one into the other with an abrupt discord, as a

harp played upon by the winds. For, after this evident effort at

self-consolation or self-support in soothing or strengthening others,

suddenly Darrell’s head fell again upon his breast, and he walked on, up

the village lane, heeding no longer either the open doors of expectant

cottagers or the salutation of humble passers-by. “And I could have been

so happy here!” he said suddenly. “Can I not be so yet? Ay, perhaps,

when I am thoroughly old,--tied to the world but by the thread of an

hour. Old men do seem happy; behind them, all memories faint, save those

of childhood and sprightly youth; before them, the narrow ford, and the

sun dawning up through the clouds on the other shore. ‘T is the critical

descent into age in which man is surely most troubled; griefs gone,

still rankling; nor-strength yet in his limbs, passion yet in his

heart-reconciled to what loom nearest in the prospect,--the armchair

and the palsied head. Well! life is a quaint puzzle. Bits the most

incongruous join into each other, and the scheme thus gradually becomes

symmetrical and clear; when, lo! as the infant claps his hands and

cries, ‘See! see! the puzzle is made out!’ all the pieces are swept back

into the box,--black box with the gilded nails. Ho! Lionel, look

up; there is our village church, and here, close at my right, the

churchyard!”

Now while Darrell and his young companion were directing their gaze to

the right of the village lane, towards the small gray church,--towards

the sacred burial-ground in which, here and there amongst humbler

graves, stood the monumental stone inscribed to the memory of some

former Darrell, for whose remains the living sod had been preferred to

the family vault; while both slowly neared the funeral spot, and leaned,

silent and musing, over the rail that fenced it from the animals turned

to graze on the sward of the surrounding green,--a foot-traveller, a

stranger in the place, loitered on the threshold of the small wayside

inn, about fifty yards off to the left of the lane, and looked hard at

the still figures of the two kinsmen.

Turning then to the hostess, who was standing somewhat within the

threshold, a glass of brandy-and-water in her hand, the third glass that

stranger had called for during his half hour’s rest in the hostelry,

quoth the man,

“The taller gentleman yonder is surely your squire, is he not? but who

is the shorter and younger person?”

The landlady put forth her head.

“Oh! that is a relation of the squire down on a visit, sir. I heard

coachman say that the squire’s taken to him hugely; and they do think at

the Hall that the young gentleman will be his heir.”

“Aha!--indeed--his heir! What is the lad’s name? What relation can he be

to Mr. Darrell?”

“I don’t know what relation exactly, sir; but he is one of the

Haughtons, and they’ve been kin to the Fawley folks time out of mind.”

“Haughton?--aha! Thank you, ma’am. Change, if you please.”

The stranger tossed off his dram, and stretched his hand for his change.

“Beg pardon, sir, but this must be forring money,” said the landlady,

turning a five-franc piece on her palm with suspicious curiosity.

“Foreign! Is it possible?” The stranger dived again into his pocket, and

apparently with some difficulty hunted out half-a-crown.

“Sixpence more, if you please, sir; three brandies, and bread-and-cheese

and the ale too, sir.”

“How stupid I am! I thought that French coin was a five shilling piece.

I fear I have no English money about me but this half-crown; and I can’t

ask you to trust me, as you don’t know me.”

“Oh, sir, ‘t is all one if you know the squire. You may be passing this

way again.”

“I shall not forget my debt when I do, you may be sure,” said the

stranger; and, with a nod, he walked away in the same direction as

Darrell and Lionel had already taken, through a turnstile by a public

path that, skirting the churchyard and the neighbouring parsonage, led

along a cornfield to the demesnes of Fawley.

The path was narrow, the corn rising on either side, so that two persons

could not well walk abreast. Lionel was some paces in advance, Darrell

walking slow. The stranger followed at a distance: once or twice he

quickened his pace, is if resolved to overtake Darrell; then apparently

his mind misgave him, and he again fell back.

There was something furtive and sinister about the man. Little could be

seen of his face, for he wore a large hat of foreign make, slouched deep

over his brow, and his lips and jaw were concealed by a dark and full

mustache and beard. As much of the general outline of the countenance

as remained distinguishable was nevertheless decidedly handsome; but

a complexion naturally rich in colour seemed to have gained the heated

look which comes with the earlier habits of intemperance before it fades

into the leaden hues of the later.

His dress bespoke pretension to a certain rank: but its component

parts were strangely ill-assorted, out of date, and out of repair;

pearl-coloured trousers, with silk braids down their sides; brodequins

to match,--Parisian fashion three years back, but the trousers shabby,

the braiding discoloured, the brodequins in holes. The coat-once a

black evening dress-coat--of a cut a year or two anterior to that of the

trousers; satin facing,-cloth napless, satin stained. Over all, a sort

of summer travelling-cloak, or rather large cape of a waterproof silk,

once the extreme mode with the lions of the Chaussee d’Autin whenever

they ventured to rove to Swiss cantons or German spas; but which, from

a certain dainty effeminacy in its shape and texture, required the

minutest elegance in the general costume of its wearer as well as the

cleanliest purity in itself. Worn by this traveller, and well-nigh worn

out too, the cape became a finery mournful as a tattered pennon over a

wreck.

Yet in spite of this dress, however unbecoming, shabby, obsolete,

a second glance could scarcely fail to note the wearer as a man

wonderfully well-shaped,--tall, slender in the waist, long of limb,

but with a girth of chest that showed immense power; one of those rare

figures that a female eye would admire for grace, a recruiting sergeant

for athletic strength.

But still the man’s whole bearing and aspect, even apart from the

dismal incongruities of his attire, which gave him the air of a beggared

spendthrift, marred the favourable effect that physical comeliness in

itself produces. Difficult to describe how,--difficult to say why,--but

there is a look which a man gets, and a gait which he contracts when the

rest of mankind cut him; and this man had that look and that gait.

“So, so,” muttered the stranger. “That boy his heir? so, so. How can I

get to speak to him? In his own house he would not see me: it must be as

now, in the open air; but how catch him alone? and to lurk in the

inn, in his own village,--perhaps for a day,--to watch an occasion;

impossible! Besides, where is the money for it? Courage, courage!” He

quickened his pace, pushed back his hat. “Courage! Why not now? Now or

never!”

While the man thus mutteringly soliloquized, Lionel had reached the gate

which opened into the grounds of Fawley, just in the rear of the little

lake. Over the gate he swung himself lightly, and, turning back to

Darrell cried, “Here is the doe waiting to welcome you.”

Just as Darrell, scarcely heeding the exclamation, and with his musing

eyes on the ground, approached the gate, a respectful hand opened it

wide, a submissive head bowed low, a voice artificially soft faltered

forth words, broken and, indistinct, but of which those most audible

were--“Pardon, me; something to communicate,--important; hear me.”

Darrell started, just as the traveller almost touched him, started,

recoiled, as one on whose path rises a wild beast. His bended head

became erect, haughty, indignant, defying; but his cheek was pale, and

his lip quivered. “You here! You in England-at Fawley! You presume to

accost me! You, sir,--you!”

Lionel just caught the sound of the voice as the doe had come timidly up

to him. He turned round sharply, and beheld Darrell’s stern, imperious

countenance, on which, stern and imperious though it was, a hasty glance

could discover, at once, a surprise that almost bordered upon fear. Of

the stranger still holding the gate he saw but the back, and his voice

he did not hear, though by the man’s gesture he was evidently replying.

Lionel paused a moment irresolute; but as the man continued to speak, he

saw Darrell’s face grow paler and paler, and in the impulse of a vague

alarm he hastened towards him; but just within three feet of the spot,

Darrell arrested his steps.

“Go home, Lionel; this person would speak to me in private.” Then, in

a lower tone, he said to the stranger, “Close the gate, sir; you are

standing upon the land of my fathers. If you would speak with me, this

way;” and, brushing through the corn, Darrell strode towards a patch

of waste land that adjoined the field: the man followed him, and both

passed from Lionel’s eyes. The doe had come to the gate to greet her

master; she now rested her nostrils on the bar, with a look disappointed

and plaintive.

“Come,” said Lionel, “come.” The doe would not stir.

So the boy walked on alone, not much occupied with what had just passed.

“Doubtless,” thought he, “some person in the neighbourhood upon country

business.”

He skirted the lake, and seated himself on a garden bench near the

house. What did he there think of?--who knows? Perhaps of the Great

World; perhaps of little Sophy! Time fled on: the sun was receding in

the west when Darrell hurried past him without speaking, and entered the

house.

The host did not appear at dinner, nor all that evening. Mr. Mills made

an excuse: Mr. Darrell did not feel very well.

Fairthorn had Lionel all to himself, and having within the last few

days reindulged in open cordiality to the young guest, he was especially

communicative that evening. He talked much on Darrell, and with all the

affection that, in spite of his fear, the poor flute-player felt for

his ungracious patron. He told many anecdotes of the stern man’s tender

kindness to all that came within its sphere. He told also anecdotes more

striking of the kind man’s sternness where some obstinate prejudice,

some ruling passion, made him “granite.”

“Lord, my dear young sir,” said Fairthorn, “be his most bitter open

enemy, and fall down in the mire, the first hand to help you would be

Guy Darrell’s; but be his professed friend, and betray him to the worth

of a straw, and never try to see his face again if you are wise,--the

most forgiving and the least forgiving of human beings. But--”

The study door noiselessly opened, and Darrell’s voice called out,

“Fairthorn, let me speak with you.”

CHAPTER XV.

Every street has two sides, the shady side and the sunny. When two

men shake hands and part, mark which of the two takes the sunny

side: he will be the younger man of the two.

The next morning, neither Darrell nor Fairthorn appeared at breakfast;

but as soon as Lionel had concluded that meal, Mr. Mills informed him,

with customary politeness, that Mr. Darrell wished to speak with him in

the study. Study, across the threshold of which Lionel had never yet set

footstep! He entered it now with a sentiment of mingled curiosity and

awe. Nothing in it remarkable, save the portrait of the host’s father

over the mantelpiece. Books strewed tables, chairs, and floors in the

disorder loved by habitual students. Near the window was a glass bowl

containing gold-fish, and close by, in its cage, a singing-bird. Darrell

might exist without companionship in the human species, but not without

something which he protected and cherished,--a bird, even a fish.

Darrell looked really ill: his keen eye was almost dim, and the lines

in his face seemed deeper. But he spoke with his usual calm, passionless

melody of voice.

“Yes,” he said, in answer to Lionel’s really anxious inquiry; “I am ill.

Idle persons like me give way to illness. When I was a busy man, I never

did; and then illness gave way to me. My general plans are thus, if not

actually altered, at least hurried to their consummation sooner than I

expected. Before you came here, I told you to come soon, or you might

not find me. I meant to go abroad this summer; I shall now start at

once. I need the change of scene and air. You will return to London

to-day.”

“To-day! You are not angry with me?”

“Angry! boy and cousin--no!” resumed Darrell, in a tone of unusual

tenderness. “Angry-fie! But since the parting must be, ‘t is well to

abridge the pain of long farewell. You must wish, too, to see your

mother, and thank her for rearing you up so that you may step from

poverty into ease with a head erect. You will give to Mrs. Haughton this

letter: for yourself, your inclinations seem to tend towards the army.

But before you decide on that career, I should like you to see something

more of the world. Call to-morrow on Colonel Morley, in Curzon Street:

this is his address. He will receive by to-day’s post a note from me,

requesting him to advise you. Follow his counsels in what belongs to the

world. He is a man of the world,--a distant connection of mine, who

will be kind to you for my sake. Is there more to say? Yes. It seems an

ungracious speech; but I should speak it. Consider yourself sure from

me of an independent income. Never let idle sycophants lead you into

extravagance by telling you that you will have more. But indulge not the

expectation, however plausible, that you will be my heir.”

“Mr. Darrell--oh, sir--”

“Hush! the expectation would be reasonable; but I am a strange being. I

might marry again,--have heirs of my own. Eh, sir,--Oh why not?” Darrell

spoke these last words almost fiercely, and fixed his eyes on Lionel

as he repeated,--“Why not?” But seeing that the boy’s face evinced

no surprise, the expression of his own relaxed, and he continued

calmly,--“Enough; what I have thus rudely said was kindly meant. It is

a treason to a young man to let him count on a fortune which at last

is left away from him. Now, Lionel, go; enjoy your spring of life! Go,

hopeful and light-hearted. If sorrow reach you, battle with it; if

error mislead you, come fearlessly to me for counsel. Why, boy, what is

this?--tears? Tut, tut.”

“It is your goodness,” faltered Lionel. “I cannot help it. And is there

nothing I can do for you in return?”

“Yes, much. Keep your name free from stain, and your heart open to such

noble emotions as awaken tears like those. Ah, by the by, I heard from

my lawyer to-day about your poor little protegee. Not found yet, but he

seems sanguine of quick success. You shall know the moment I hear more.”

“You will write to me, then, sir, and I may write to you?”

“As often as you please. Always direct to me here.”

“Shall you be long abroad?”

Darrell’s brows met. “I don’t know,” said he, curtly. “Adieu.”

He opened the door as he spoke.

Lionel looked at him with wistful yearning, filial affection, through

his swimming eyes. “God bless you, sir,” he murmured simply, and passed

away.

“That blessing should have come from me!” said Darrell to himself, as he

turned back, and stood on his solitary hearth. “But they on whose heads

I once poured a blessing, where are they,--where? And that man’s tale,

reviving the audacious fable which the other, and I verily believe the

less guilty knave of the two, sought to palm on me years ago! Stop; let

me weigh well what he said. If it were true! Oh, shame, shame!”

Folding his arms tightly on his breast, Darrell paced the room with

slow, measured strides, pondering deeply. He was, indeed, seeking to

suppress feeling, and to exercise only judgment; and his reasoning

process seemed at length fully to satisfy him, for his countenance

gradually cleared, and a triumphant smile passed across it. “A

lie,--certainly a palpable and gross lie; lie it must and shall be.

Never will I accept it as truth. Father” (looking full at the portrait

over the mantel-shelf), “Father, fear not--never--never!”

BOOK III.

CHAPTER I.

Certes, the lizard is a shy and timorous creature. He runs into

chinks and crannies if you come too near to him, and sheds his very

tail for fear, if you catch it by the tip. He has not his being in

good society: no one cages him, no one pets. He is an idle vagrant.

But when he steals through the green herbage, and basks unmolested

in the sun, he crowds perhaps as much enjoyment into one summer hour

as a parrot, however pampered and erudite, spreads over a whole

drawing-room life spent in saying “How dye do” and “Pretty Poll.”

ON that dull and sombre summer morning in which the grandfather and

grandchild departed from the friendly roof of Mr. Merle, very dull and

very sombre were the thoughts of little Sophy. She walked slowly behind

the gray cripple, who had need to lean so heavily on his staff, and her

eye had not even a smile for the golden buttercups that glittered on

dewy meads alongside the barren road.

Thus had they proceeded apart and silent till they had passed the second

milestone. There, Waife, rousing from his own reveries, which were

perhaps yet more dreary than those of the dejected child, halted

abruptly, passed his hand once or twice rapidly over his forehead, and,

turning round to Sophy, looked into her face with great kindness as she

came slowly to his side.

“You are sad, little one?” said he.

“Very sad, Grandy.”

“And displeased with me? Yes, displeased that I have taken you suddenly

away from the pretty young gentleman, who was so kind to you, without

encouraging the chance that you were to meet with him again.”

“It was not like you, Grandy,” answered Sophy; and her under-lip

slightly pouted, while the big tears swelled to her eye.

“True,” said the vagabond; “anything resembling common-sense is not like

me. But don’t you think that I did what I felt was best for you? Must I

not have some good cause for it, whenever I have the heart deliberately

to vex you?”

Sophy took his hand and pressed it, but she could not trust herself to

speak, for she felt that at such effort she would have burst out into

hearty crying. Then Waife proceeded to utter many of those wise sayings,

old as the hills, and as high above our sorrows as hills are from the

valley in which we walk. He said how foolish it was to unsettle the mind

by preposterous fancies and impossible hopes. The pretty young gentleman

could never be anything to her, nor she to the pretty young gentleman.

It might be very well for the pretty young gentleman to promise to

correspond with her, but as soon as he returned to his friends he would

have other things to think of, and she would soon be forgotten; while

she, on the contrary, would be thinking of him, and the Thames and the

butterflies, and find hard life still more irksome. Of all this, and

much more, in the general way of consolers who set out on the principle

that grief is a matter of logic, did Gentleman Waife deliver himself

with a vigour of ratiocination which admitted of no reply, and conveyed

not a particle of comfort. And feeling this, that great actor--not that

he was acting then-suddenly stopped, clasped the child in his arms, and

murmured in broken accents,--“But if I see you thus cast down, I shall

have no strength left to hobble on through the world; and the sooner I

lie down, and the dust is shovelled over me, why, the better for you;

for it seems that Heaven sends you friends, and I tear you from them.”

And then Sophy fairly gave way to her sobs: she twined her little

arms round the old man’s neck convulsively, kissed his rough face with

imploring pathetic fondness, and forced out through her tears, “Don’t

talk so! I’ve been ungrateful and wicked. I don’t care for any one but

my own dear, dear Grandy.”

After this little scene, they both composed themselves, and felt much

lighter of heart. They pursued their journey, no longer apart, but side

by side, and the old man leaning, though very lightly, on the child’s

arm. But there was no immediate reaction from gloom to gayety. Waife

began talking in softened undertones, and vaguely, of his own past

afflictions; and partial as was the reference, how vast did the old

man’s sorrows seem beside the child’s regrets; and yet he commented on

them as if rather in pitying her state than grieving for his own.

“Ah, at your age, my darling, I had not your troubles and hardships.

I had not to trudge these dusty roads on foot with a broken-down

good-for-nothing scatterling; I trod rich carpets, and slept under

silken curtains. I took the air in gay carriages,--I such a scapegrace;

and you, little child, you so good! All gone, all melted away from me,

and not able now to be sure that you will have a crust of bread this day

week.”

“Oh, yes! I shall have bread, and you too, Grandy,” cried Sophy, with

cheerful voice. “It was you who taught me to pray to God, and said that

in all your troubles God had been good to you: and He has been so good

to me since I prayed to Him; for I have no dreadful Mrs. Crane to beat

me now, and say things more hard to bear than beating; and you have

taken me to yourself. How I prayed for that! And I take care of you too,

Grandy,--don’t I? I prayed for that too; and as to carriages,” added

Sophy, with superb air, “I don’t care if I am never in a carriage as

long as I live; and you know I have been in a van, which is bigger than

a carriage, and I didn’t like that at all. But how came people to behave

so ill to you, Grandy?”

“I never said people behaved ill to me, Sophy.”

“Did not they take away the carpets and silk curtains, and all the fine

things you had as a little boy?”

“I don’t know,” replied Waife, with a puzzled look, “that people

actually took them away; but they melted away.

“However, I had much still to be thankful for: I was so strong, and

had such high spirits, Sophy, and found people not behaving ill to

me,--quite the contrary, so kind. I found no Crane (she monster) as you

did, my little angel. Such prospects before me, if I had walked straight

towards them! But I followed my own fancy, which led me zigzag; and now

that I would stray back into the high road, you see before you a man

whom a Justice of the Peace could send to the treadmill for presuming to

live without a livelihood.”

SOPHY.--“Not without a livelihood!--the what did you call

it?--independent income,--that is, the Three Pounds, Grandy?”

WAIFE (admiringly).--“Sensible child. That is true. Yes, Heaven is very

good to me still. Ah! what signifies fortune? How happy I was with my

dear Lizzy, and yet no two persons could live more from hand to mouth.”

SOPHY (rather jealously).--“tizzy?”

WAIFE (with moistened eyes, and looking down).--“My wife. She was only

spared to me two years: such sunny years! And how grateful I ought to be

that she did not live longer. She was saved--such--such--such shame and

misery!” A long pause.

Waife resumed, with a rush from memory, as if plucking himself from the

claws of a harpy,--“What’s the good of looking back? A man’s gone self

is a dead thing. It is not I--now tramping this road, with you to lean

upon--whom I see, when I would turn to look behind on that which I once

was: it is another being, defunct and buried; and when I say to

myself, ‘that being did so and so,’ it is like reading an epitaph on

a tombstone. So, at last, solitary and hopeless, I came back to my own

land; and I found you,--a blessing greater than I had ever dared

to count on. And how was I to maintain you, and take you from that

long-nosed alligator called Crane, and put you in womanly gentle

hands; for I never thought then of subjecting you to all you have since

undergone with me,--I who did not know one useful thing in life by

which a man can turn a penny. And then, as I was all alone in a village

ale-house, on my way back from--it does not signify from what, or from

whence, but I was disappointed and despairing, Providence mercifully

threw in my way--Mr. Rugge, and ordained me to be of great service to

that ruffian, and that ruffian of great use to me.”

SOPHY.--“Ah, how was that?”

WAIFE.--“It was fair time in the village wherein I stopped, and Rugge’s

principal actor was taken off by delirium tremens, which is Latin for a

disease common to men who eat little and drink much. Rugge came into the

alehouse bemoaning his loss. A bright thought struck me. Once in my day

I had been used to acting. I offered to try my chance on Mr. Rugge’s

stage: he caught at me, I at him. I succeeded: we came to terms, and my

little Sophy was thus taken from that ringleted crocodile, and placed

with Christian females who wore caps and read their Bible. Is not Heaven

good to us, Sophy; and to me too--me, such a scamp?”

“And you did all that,--suffered all that for my sake?”

“Suffered, but I liked it. And, besides, I must have done something; and

there were reasons--in short, I was quite happy; no, not actually happy,

but comfortable and merry. Providence gives thick hides to animals that

must exist in cold climates; and to the man whom it reserves for sorrow,

Providence gives a coarse, jovial temper. Then, when by a mercy I

was saved from what I most disliked and dreaded, and never would have

thought of but that I fancied it might be a help to you,--I mean the

London stage,--and had that bad accident on the railway, how did it end?

Oh! in saving you” (and Waife closed his eyes and shuddered), “in saving

your destiny from what might be much worse for you, body and soul, than

the worst that has happened to you with me. And so we have been thrown

together; and so you have supported me; and so, when we could exist

without Mr. Rugge, Providence got rid of him for us. And so we are now

walking along the high road; and through yonder trees you can catch a

peep of the roof under which we are about to rest for a while; and there

you will learn what I have done with the Three Pounds!”

“It is not the Spotted Boy, Grandy?”

“No,” said Waife, sighing; “the Spotted Boy is a handsome income; but

let us only trust in Providence, and I should not wonder if our new

acquisition proved a monstrous--”

“Monstrous!”

“Piece of good fortune.”

CHAPTER II.

The investment revealed.

Gentleman Waife passed through a turnstile, down a narrow lane, and

reached a solitary cottage. He knocked at the door; an old peasant woman

opened it, and dropped him a civil courtesy. “Indeed, sir, I am glad you

are come. I ‘se most afeared he be dead.”

“Dead!” exclaimed Waife. “Oh, Sophy, if he should be dead!”

“Who?”

Waife did not heed the question. “What makes you think him dead?” said

he, fumbling in his pockets, from which he at last produced a key. “You

have not been disobeying my strict orders, and tampering with the door?”

“Lor’ love ye, no, sir. But he made such a noise at fust--awful! And now

he’s as still as a corpse. And I did peep through the keyhole, and he

was stretched stark.”

“Hunger, perhaps,” said the Comedian; “‘t is his way when he has been

kept fasting much over his usual hours. Follow me, Sophy.” He put aside

the woman, entered the sanded kitchen, ascended a stair that led from

it; and Sophy following, stopped at a door and listened: not a sound.

Timidly he unlocked the portals and crept in, when, suddenly such a

rush,--such a spring, and a mass of something vehement yet soft, dingy

yet whitish, whirled past the actor, and came pounce against Sophy, who

therewith uttered a shriek. “Stop him, stop him, for heaven’s sake,”

cried Waife. “Shut the door below,--seize him.” Downstairs, however,

went the mass, and downstairs after it hobbled Waife, returning in a few

moments with the recaptured and mysterious fugitive. “There,” he cried

triumphantly to Sophy, who, standing against the wall with her face

buried in her frock, long refused to look up,--“there,--tame as a

lamb, and knows me. See!” he seated himself on the floor, and Sophy,

hesitatingly opening her eyes, beheld gravely gazing at her from under a

profusion of shaggy locks an enormous--

CHAPTER III.

Denoumente!

POODLE!

CHAPTER IV.

Zoology in connection with history.

“Walk to that young lady, sir,--walk, I say.” The poodle slowly rose

on his hind legs, and, with an aspect inexpressibly solemn, advanced

towards Sophy, who hastily receded into the room in which the creature

had been confined.

“Make a bow--no--a bow, sir; that is right: you can shake hands another

time. Run down, Sophy, and ask for his dinner.”

“Yes; that I will;” and Sophy flew down the stairs.

The dog, still on his hind legs, stood in the centre of the floor

dignified, but evidently expectant.

“That will do; lie down and die. Die this moment, sir.” The dog

stretched himself out, closed his eyes, and to all appearance gave up

the ghost. “A most splendid investment,” said Waife, with enthusiasm;

“and upon the whole, clog cheap. Ho! you are not to bring up his dinner;

it is not you who are to make friends with the dog; it is my little

girl; send her up; Sophy, Sophy!”

“She be fritted, sir,” said the woman, holding a plate of canine

comestibles; “but lauk, sir, bent he really dead?”

“Sophy, Sophy”

“Please let me stay here, Grandy,” said Sophy’s voice from the foot of

the stairs.

“Nonsense! it is sixteen hours since he has had a morsel to eat. And he

will never bite the hand that feeds him now. Come up, I say.”

Sophy slowly reascended, and Waife summoning the poodle to life,

insisted upon the child’s feeding him. And indeed, when that act of

charity was performed, the dog evinced his gratitude by a series of

unsophisticated bounds and waggings of the tail, which gradually

removed Sophy’s apprehensions, and laid the foundation for that intimate

friendship which is the natural relation between child and dog.

“And how did you come by him?” asked Sophy; “and is this really the--the

INVESTMENT?”

“Shut the door carefully, but see first that the woman is not listening.

Lie down, sir, there, at the feet of the young lady. Good dog! How did

I come by him? I will tell you. The first day we arrived at the village

which we have just left I went into the tobacconist’s. While I was

buying my ounce of canaster that dog entered the shop. In his mouth was

a sixpence wrapped in paper. He lifted himself on his hind legs, and

laid his missive on the counter. The shopwoman--you know her, Mrs.

Traill--unfolded the paper and read the order. ‘Clever dog that, sir,’

said she. ‘To fetch and carry?’ said I, indifferently. ‘More than that,

sir; you shall see. The order is for two penn’orth of snuff. The dog

knows he is to take back fourpence. I will give him a penny short.’ So

she took the sixpence and gave the dog threepence out of it. The dog

shook his head and looked gravely into her face. ‘That’s all you’ll

get,’ said she. The dog shook his head again, and tapped his paw once

on the counter, as much as to say, ‘I’m not to be done: a penny more,

if you please.’ ‘If you’ll not take that, you shall have nothing,’ said

Mrs. Traill, and she took back the threepence.”

“Dear! and what did the dog do then,--snarl or bite?” “Not so; he knew

he was in his rights, and did not lower himself by showing bad temper.

The dog looked quietly round, saw a basket which contained two or three

pounds of candles lying in a corner for the shop boy to take to some

customer; took up the basket in his mouth, and turned tail, as much as

to say, ‘Tit for tat then.’ He understood, you see, what is called ‘the

law of reprisals.’ ‘Come back this moment,’ cried Mrs. Traill. The

dog walked out of the shop; then she ran after him, and counted the

fourpence before him, on which he dropped the basket, picked up the

right change, and went off demurely. ‘To whom does that poodle belong?’

said I. ‘To a poor drunken man,’ said Mrs. Traill; ‘I wish it was in

better hands.’ ‘So do I, ma’am,’ answered I; ‘did he teach it?’ ‘No, it

was taught by his brother, who was an old soldier, and died in his house

two weeks ago. It knows a great many tricks, and is quite young. It

might make a fortune as a show, sir.’ So I was thinking. I inquired the

owner’s address, called on him, and found him disposed to sell the dog.

But he asked L3, a sum that seemed out of the question then. Still I

kept the dog in my eye; called every day to make friends with it, and

ascertain its capacities. And at last, thanks to you, Sophy, I bought

the dog; and what is more, as soon as I had two golden sovereigns to

show, I got him for that sum, and we have still L1. left (besides

small savings from our lost salaries) to go to the completion of his

education, and the advertisement of his merits. I kept this a secret

from Merle,--from all. I would not even let the drunken owner know where

I took the dog to yesterday. I brought him here, where, I learned in

the village, there were two rooms to let, locked him up, and my story is

told.”

“But why keep it such a secret?”

“Because I don’t want Rugge to trace us. He might do one a mischief;

because I have a grand project of genteel position and high prices for

the exhibition of that dog. And why should it be known where we come

from, or what we were? And because, if the owner knew where to find the

dog, he might decoy it back from us. Luckily he had not made the dog so

fond of him but what, unless it be decoyed, it will accustom itself to

us. And now I propose that we should stay a week or so here, and devote

ourselves exclusively to developing the native powers of this gifted

creature. Get out the dominos.”

“What is his name?”

“Ha! that is the first consideration. What shall be his name?”

“Has he not one already?”

“Yes,--trivial and unattractive,--Mop! In private life it might pass.

But in public life--give a dog a bad name and hang him. Mop, indeed!”

Therewith Mop, considering himself appealed to, rose and stretched

himself.

“Right,” said Gentleman Waife; “stretch yourself--you decidedly require

it.”

CHAPTER V.

Mop becomes a personage.--Much thought is bestowed on the verbal

dignities, without which a personage would become a mop.--The

importance of names is apparent in all history.--If Augustus had

called himself king, Rome would have risen against him as a Tarquin;

so he remained a simple equestrian, and modestly called himself

Imperator.--Mop chooses his own title in a most mysterious manner,

and ceases to be Mop.

“The first noticeable defect in your name of Mop,” said Gentleman Waife,

“is, as you yourself denote, the want of elongation. Monosyllables are

not imposing, and in striking compositions their meaning is elevated by

periphrasis; that is to say, Sophy, that what before was a short truth,

an elegant author elaborates into a long stretch.”

“Certainly,” said Sophy, thoughtfully; “I don’t think the name of Mop

would draw! Still he is very like a mop.”

“For that reason the name degrades him the more, and lowers him from an

intellectual phenomenon to a physical attribute, which is vulgar. I hope

that that dog will enable us to rise in the scale of being. For whereas

we in acting could only command a threepenny audience--reserved seats a

shilling--he may aspire to half-crowns and dress-boxes; that is, if we

can hit on a name which inspires respect. Now, although the dog is big,

it is not by his size that he is to become famous, or we might call him

Hercules or Goliath; neither is it by his beauty, or Adonis would not

be unsuitable. It is by his superior sagacity and wisdom. And there I am

puzzled to find his prototype amongst mortals; for, perhaps, it may be

my ignorance of history--”

“You ignorant, indeed, Grandfather!”

“But considering the innumerable millions who have lived on the earth,

it is astonishing how few I can call to mind who have left behind them a

proverbial renown for wisdom. There is, indeed, Solomon, but he fell

off at the last; and as he belongs to sacred history, we must not take

a liberty with his name. Who is there very, very wise, besides Solomon?

Think, Sophy,--Profane History.”

Sophy (after a musing pause).--“Puss in Boots.”

“Well, he was wise; but then he was not human; he was a cat. Ha!

Socrates. Shall we call him Socrates, Socrates, Socrates?”

SOPHY.--“Socrates, Socrates!” Mop yawned.

WAIFE.--“He don’t take to Socrates,--prosy!”

SOPHY.--“Ah, Mr. Merle’s book about the Brazen Head, Friar Bacon! He

must have been very wise.”

WAIFE.--“Not bad; mysterious, but not recondite; historical, yet

familiar. What does Mop say to it? Friar, Friar, Friar Bacon,

sir,--Friar!”

SOPHY (coaxingly).--“Friar!”

Mop, evidently conceiving that appeal is made to some other personage,

canine or human, not present, rouses up, walks to the door, smells at

the chink, returns, shakes his head, and rests on his haunches, eying

his two friends superciliously.

SOPHY.--“He does not take to that name.”

WAIFE.--“He has his reasons for it; and indeed there are many worthy

persons who disapprove of anything that savours of magical practices.

Mop intimates that on entering public life one should beware of

offending the respectable prejudices of a class.”

Mr. Waife then, once more resorting to the recesses of scholastic

memory, plucked therefrom, somewhat by the head and shoulders, sundry

names reverenced in a by-gone age. He thought of the seven wise men

of Greece, but could only recall the nomenclature of two out of

the--even,--a sad proof of the distinction between collegiate fame and

popular renown. He called Thales; he called Bion. Mop made no response.

“Wonderful intelligence!” said Waife; “he knows that Thales and Bion

would not draw!--obsolete.”

Mop was equally mute to Aristotle. He pricked up his cars at Plato,

perhaps because the sound was not wholly dissimilar from that of

Ponto,--a name of which he might have had vague reminiscences. The

Romans not having cultivated an original philosophy, though they

contrived to produce great men without it, Waife passed by that perished

people. He crossed to China, and tried Confucius. Mop had evidently

never heard of him.

“I am at the end of my list, so far as the wise men are concerned,”

said Waife, wiping his forehead. “If Mop were to distinguish himself by

valour, one would find heroes by the dozen,--Achilles, and Hector, and

Julius Caesar, and Pompey, and Bonaparte, and Alexander the Great, and

the Duke of Marlborough. Or, if he wrote poetry, we could fit him to a

hair. But wise men certainly are scarce, and when one has hit on a wise

man’s name it is so little known to the vulgar that it would carry no

more weight with it than Spot or Toby. But necessarily some name the dog

must have, and take to sympathetically.”

Sophy meanwhile had extracted the dominos from Waife’s bundle, and with

the dominos an alphabet and a multiplication-table in printed capitals.

As the Comedian’s one eye rested upon the last, he exclaimed, “But

after all, Mop’s great strength will probably be in arithmetic, and the

science of numbers is the root of all wisdom. Besides, every man,

high and low, wants to make a fortune, and associations connected with

addition and multiplication are always pleasing. Who, then, is the sage

at computation most universally known? Unquestionably Cocker! He must

take to that, Cocker, Cocker” (commandingly),--“C-o-c-k-e-r” (with

persuasive sweetness).

Mop looked puzzled; he put his head first on one side, then on the

other.

SOPHY (with mellifluous endearment).--“Cocker, good Cocker; Cocker

dear!”

BOTH.--“Cocker, Cocker, Cocker!”

Excited and bewildered, Mop put up his head, and gave vent to his

perplexities in a long and lugubrious howl, to which certainly none who

heard it could have desired addition or multiplication.

“Stop this instant, sir,--stop; I shoot you! You are dead,--down!” Waife

adjusted his staff to his shoulder gun-wise; and at the word of command,

“Down,” Mop was on his side, stiff and lifeless. “Still,” said Waife, “a

name connected with profound calculation would be the most appropriate;

for instance, Sir Isaac--”

Before the Comedian could get out the word Newton, Mop had sprung to

his four feet, and, with wagging tail and wriggling back, evinced a

sense of beatified recognition.

“Astounding!” said Waife, rather awed. “Can it be the name? Impossible.

Sir Isaac, Sir Isaac!”

“Bow-wow!” answered Mop, joyously.

“If there be any truth in the doctrine of metempsychosis,” faltered

Gentleman Waife, “if the great Newton could have transmigrated into

that incomparable animal! Newton, Newton!” To that name Mop made

no obeisance, but, evidently still restless, walked round the room,

smelling at every corner, and turning to look back with inquisitive

earnestness at his new master.

“He does not seem to catch at the name of Newton,” said Waife, trying it

thrice again, and vainly, “and yet he seems extremely well versed in the

principle of gravity. Sir Isaac!” The dog bounded towards him, put his

paws on his shoulder, and licked his face. “Just cut out those figures

carefully, my dear, and see if we can get him to tell us how much twice

ten are--I mean by addressing him as Sir Isaac.”

Sophy cut the figures from the multiplication table, and arranged them,

at Waife’s instruction, in a circle on the floor. “Now, Sir Isaac.”

Mop lifted a paw, and walked deliberately round the letters. “Now, Sir

Isaac, how much are ten times two?” Mop deliberately made his survey and

calculation, and, pausing at twenty, stooped, and took the letters in

his mouth.

“It is not natural,” cried Sophy, much alarmed. “It must be wicked, and

I’d rather have nothing to do with it, please.”

“Silly child! He was but obeying my sign. He had been taught that trick

already under the name of Mop. The only strange thing is, that he should

do it also under the name of Sir Isaac, and much more cheerfully too.

However, whether he has been the great Newton or not, a live dog is

better than a dead lion. But it is clear that, in acknowledging the name

of Sir Isaac, he does not encourage us to take that of Newton; and he is

right: for it might be thought unbecoming to apply to an animal, however

extraordinary, who by the severity of fortune is compelled to exhibit

his talents for a small pecuniary reward, the family name of so great a

philosopher. Sir Isaac, after all, is a vague appellation; any dog has a

right to be Sir Isaac--Newton may be left conjectural. Let us see if

we can add to our arithmetical information. Look at me, Sir Isaac.” Sir

Isaac looked and grinned affectionately; and under that title learned a

new combination with a facility that might have relieved Sophy’s mind

of all superstitious belief that the philosopher was resuscitated in the

dog, had she known that in life that great master of calculations the

most abstruse could not accurately cast up a simple sum in addition.

Nothing brought him to the end of his majestic tether like dot and carry

one. Notable type of our human incompleteness, where men might deem our

studies had made us most complete! Notable type, too, of that grandest

order of all human genius which seems to arrive at results by intuition,

which a child might pose by a row of figures on a slate, while it is

solving the laws that link the stars to infinity! But _revenons a nos

moutons_, what was the astral attraction that incontestably bound the

reminiscences of Mop to the cognominal distinction of Sir Isaac? I had

prepared a very erudite and subtle treatise upon this query, enlivened

by quotations from the ancient Mystics,--such as Iamblicus and

Proclus,--as well as by a copious reference to the doctrine of the more

modern Spiritualists, from Sir Kenelm Digby and Swedenborg, to Monsieur

Cahagnet and Judge Edwards. It was to be called Inquiry into the Law of

Affinities, by Philomopsos: when, unluckily for my treatise, I arrived

at the knowledge of a fact which, though it did not render the treatise

less curious, knocked on the head the theory upon which it was based.

The baptismal name of the old soldier, Mop’s first proprietor and

earliest preceptor, was Isaac; and his master being called in the homely

household by that Christian name, the sound had entered into Mop’s

youngest and most endeared associations. His canine affections had done

much towards ripening his scholastic education. “Where is Isaac?” “Call

Isaac!” “Fetch Isaac his hat,” etc. Stilled was that name when the

old soldier died; but when heard again, Mop’s heart was moved, and in

missing the old master, he felt more at home with the new. As for the

title, “Sir,” it was a mere expletive in his ears. Such was the fact,

and such the deduction to be drawn from it. Not that it will satisfy

every one. I know that philosophers who deny all that they have not

witnessed, and refuse to witness what they resolve to deny, will reject

the story in toto; and will prove, by reference to their own dogs,

that a dog never recognizes the name of his master,--never yet could be

taught arithmetic. I know also that there are Mystics who will prefer

to believe that Mop was in direct spiritual communication with unseen

Isaacs, or in a state of clairvoyance, or under the influence of the

odic fluid. But did we ever yet find in human reason a question with

only one side to it? Is not truth a polygon? Have not sages arisen in

our day to deny even the principle of gravity, for which we bad been

so long contentedly taking the word of the great Sir Isaac? It is that

blessed spirit of controversy which keeps the world going; and it is

that which, perhaps, explains why Mr. Waife, when his memory was fairly

put to it, could remember, out of the history of the myriads who have

occupied our planet from the date of Adam to that in which I now write,

so very few men whom the world will agree to call wise, and out of that

very few so scant a percentage with names sufficiently known to make

them more popularly significant of pre-eminent sagacity than if they had

been called--Mops.

CHAPTER VI.

The vagrant having got his dog, proceeds to hunt fortune with it,

leaving behind him a trap to catch rats.--What the trap does catch

is “just like his luck.”

Sir Isaac, to designate him by his new name, improved much upon

acquaintance. He was still in the ductile season of youth, and took to

learning as an amusement to himself. His last master, a stupid sot,

had not gained his affections; and perhaps even the old soldier, though

gratefully remembered and mourned, had not stolen into his innermost

heart, as Waife and Sophy gently contrived to do. In short, in a very

few days he became perfectly accustomed and extremely attached to them.

When Waife had ascertained the extent of his accomplishments, and added

somewhat to their range in matters which cost no great trouble, he

applied himself to the task of composing a little drama which might

bring them all into more interesting play, and in which though Sophy

and himself were performers the dog had the premier role. And as soon

as this was done, and the dog’s performances thus ranged into methodical

order and sequence, he resolved to set off to a considerable town at

some distance, and to which Mr. Rugge was no visitor.

His bill at the cottage made but slight inroad into his pecuniary

resources; for in the intervals of leisure from his instructions to Sir

Isaac, Waife had performed various little services to the lone widow

with whom they lodged, which Mrs. Saunders (such was her name) insisted

upon regarding as money’s worth. He had repaired and regulated to a

minute an old clock which had taken no note of time for the last three

years; he had mended all the broken crockery by some cement of his

own invention, and for which she got him the materials. And here his

ingenuity was remarkable, for when there was only a fragment to be found

of a cup and a fragment or two of a saucer, he united them both into

some pretty form, which, if not useful, at all events looked well on a

shelf. He bound, in smart showy papers, sundry tattered old books which

had belonged to his landlady’s defunct husband, a Scotch gardener, and

which she displayed on a side table, under the japan tea-tray. More than

all, he was of service to her in her vocation; for Mrs. Saunders eked

out a small pension--which she derived from the affectionate providence

of her Scotch husband, in insuring his life in her favour--by the

rearing and sale of poultry; and Waife saved her the expense of a

carpenter by the construction of a new coop, elevated above the reach of

the rats, who had hitherto made sad ravage amongst the chickens; while

he confided to her certain secrets in the improvement of breed and the

cheaper processes of fattening, which excited her gratitude no less than

her wonder. “The fact is,” said Gentleman Waife, “that my life has

known makeshifts. Once, in a foreign country, I kept poultry, upon the

principle that the poultry should keep me.”

Strange it was to notice such versatility of invention, such readiness

of resource, such familiarity with divers nooks and crannies in the

practical experience of life, in a man now so hard put to it for a

livelihood. There are persons, however, who might have a good stock of

talent, if they did not turn it all into small change. And you, reader,

know as well as I do, that when a sovereign or a shilling is once

broken into, the change scatters and dispends itself in a way quite

unaccountable. Still coppers are useful in household bills; and when

Waife was really at a pinch, somehow or other, by hook or by crook, he

scraped together intellectual halfpence enough to pay his way.

Mrs. Saunders grew quite fond of her lodgers. Waife she regarded as a

prodigy of genius; Sophy was the prettiest and best of children. Sir

Isaac, she took for granted, was worthy of his owners. But the Comedian

did not confide to her his dog’s learning, nor the use to which he

designed to put it. And in still greater precaution, when he took his

leave, he extracted from Mrs. Saunders a solemn promise that she would

set no one on his track in case of impertinent inquiries.

“You see before you,” said he, “a man who has enemies, such as rats are

to your chickens: chickens despise rats when raised, as yours are now,

above the reach of claws and teeth. Some day or other I may so raise a

coop for that little one: I am too old for coops. Meanwhile, if a rat

comes sneaking here after us, send it off the wrong way, with a flea in

its ear.”

Mrs. Saunders promised, between tears and laughter; blessed Waife,

kissed Sophy, patted Sir Isaac, and stood long at her threshold watching

the three, as the early sun lit their forms receding in the narrow green

lane,--dewdrops sparkling on the hedgerows, and the skylark springing

upward from the young corn.

Then she slowly turned indoors, and her home seemed very solitary. We

can accustom ourselves to loneliness, but we should beware of infringing

the custom. Once admit two or three faces seated at your hearthside,

or gazing out from your windows on the laughing sun, and when they are

gone, they carry off the glow from your grate and the sunbeam from your

panes. Poor Mrs. Saunders! in vain she sought to rouse herself, to put

the rooms to rights, to attend to the chickens to distract her thoughts.

The one-eyed cripple, the little girl, the shaggy-faced dog, still

haunted her; and when at noon she dined all alone off the remnants of

the last night’s social supper, the very click of the renovated clock

seemed to say, “Gone, gone;” and muttering, “Ah! gone,” she reclined

back on her chair, and indulged herself in a good womanlike cry. From

this luxury she was startled by a knock at the door. “Could they have

come back?” No; the door opened, and a genteel young man, in a black

coat and white neckcloth, stepped in.

“I beg your pardon, ma’am--your name ‘s Saunders--sell poultry?”

“At your service, sir. Spring chickens?” Poor people, whatever their

grief, must sell their chickens, if they have any to sell.

“Thank you, ma’am; not at this moment. The fact is, that I call to make

some inquiries Have not you lodgers here?”

Lodgers! at that word the expanding soul of Mrs. Saunders reclosed

hermetically; the last warning of Waife revibrated in her ears this

white neckclothed gentleman, was he not a rat?

“No, sir, I ha’n’t no lodgers.”

“But you have had some lately, eh? a crippled elderly man and a little

girl.”

“Don’t know anything about them; leastways,” said Mrs. Saunders,

suddenly remembering that she was told less to deny facts than to send

inquirers upon wrong directions, “leastways, at this blessed time. Pray,

sir, what makes you ask?”

“Why, I was instructed to come down to ------, and find out where this

person, one William Waife, had gone. Arrived yesterday, ma’am. All I

could hear is, that a person answering to his description left the place

several days ago, and had been seen by a boy, who was tending sheep, to

come down the lane to your house, and you were supposed to have lodgers

(you take lodgers sometimes, I think, ma’am), because you had been

buying some trifling articles of food not in your usual way of custom.

Circumstantial evidence, ma’am: you can have no motive to conceal the

truth.”

“I should think not indeed, sir,” retorted Mrs. Saunders, whom the

ominous words “circumstantial evidence” set doubly on her guard. “I did

see a gentleman such as you mention, and a pretty young lady, about ten

days agone, or so, and they did lodge here a night or two, but they are

gone to--”

“Yes, ma’am,--gone where?”

“Lunnon.”

“Really--very likely. By the train or on foot?”

“On foot, I s’pose.”

“Thank you, ma’am. If you should see them again, or hear where they are,

oblige me by conveying this card to Mr. Waife. My employer, ma’am, Mr.

Gotobed, Craven Street, Strand,--eminent solicitor. He has something of

importance to communciate to Mr. Waife.”

“Yes, sir,--a lawyer; I understand.” And as of all ratlike animals in

the world Mrs. Saunders had the ignorance to deem a lawyer was the most

emphatically devouring, she congratulated herself with her whole heart

on the white lies she had told in favour of the intended victims.

The black-coated gentleman having thus obeyed his instructions and

attained his object, nodded, went his way, and regained the fly which he

had left at the turnstile. “Back to the inn,” cried he, “quick: I must

be in time for the three o’clock train to London.”

And thus terminated the result of the great barrister’s first

instructions to his eminent solicitor to discover a lame man and a

little girl. No inquiry, on the whole, could have been more skilfully

conducted. Mr. Gotobed sends his head clerk; the head clerk employs the

policeman of the village; gets upon the right track; comes to the right

house; and is altogether in the wrong,--in a manner highly creditable to

his researches.

“In London, of course: all people of that kind come back to London,”

said Mr. Gotobed. “Give me the heads in writing, that I may report to

my distinguished client. Most satisfactory. That young man will push his

way,--businesslike and methodical.”

CHAPTER VII.

The cloud has its silver lining.

Thus turning his back on the good fortune which he had so carefully

cautioned Mrs. Saunders against favouring on his behalf, the vagrant was

now on his way to the ancient municipal town of Gatesboro’, which, being

the nearest place of fitting opulence and population, Mr. Waife had

resolved to honour with the debut of Sir Isaac as soon as he had

appropriated to himself the services of that promising quadruped. He

had consulted a map of the county before quitting Mr. Merle’s roof,

and ascertained that he could reach Gatesboro’ by a short cut for

foot-travellers along fields and lanes. He was always glad to avoid

the high road: doubtless for such avoidance he had good reasons.

But prudential reasons were in this instance supported by vagrant

inclinations. High roads are for the prosperous. By-paths and ill-luck

go together. But by-paths have their charm, and ill-luck its pleasant

moments.

They passed then from the high road into a long succession of green

pastures, through which a straight public path conducted them into one

of those charming lanes never seen out of this bowery England,--a lane

deep sunk amidst high banks with overhanging oaks, and quivering ash,

gnarled wych-elm, vivid holly and shaggy brambles, with wild convolvulus

and creeping woodbine forcing sweet life through all. Sometimes the

banks opened abruptly, leaving patches of green sward, and peeps through

still sequestered gates, or over moss-grown pales, into the park or

paddock of some rural thane. New villas or old manor-houses on lawny

uplands, knitting, as it were, together England’s feudal memories with

England’s freeborn hopes,--the old land with its young people; for

England is so old, and the English are so young! And the gray cripple

and the bright-haired child often paused, and gazed upon the demesnes

and homes of owners whose lots were cast in such pleasant places. But

there was no grudging envy in their gaze; perhaps because their life was

too remote from those grand belongings. And therefore they could enjoy

and possess every banquet of the eye. For at least the beauty of what we

see is ours for the moment, on the simple condition that we do not covet

the thing which gives to our eyes that beauty. As the measureless sky

and the unnumbered stars are equally granted to king and to beggar; and

in our wildest ambition we do not sigh for a monopoly of the empyrean,

or the fee-simple of the planets: so the earth too, with all its fenced

gardens and embattled walls, all its landmarks of stern property and

churlish ownership, is ours too by right of eye. Ours to gaze on the

fair possessions with such delight as the gaze can give; grudging to the

unseen owner his other, and, it may be, more troubled rights, as little

as we grudge an astral proprietor his acres of light in Capricorn.

Benignant is the law that saith, “Thou shalt not covet.”

When the sun was at the highest our wayfarers found a shadowy nook for

their rest and repast. Before them ran a shallow limpid trout-stream;

on the other side its margin, low grassy meadows, a farmhouse in the

distance, backed by a still grove, from which rose a still church tower

and its still spire. Behind them, a close-shaven sloping lawn terminated

the hedgerow of the lane; seen clearly above it, with parterres of

flowers on the sward, drooping lilacs and laburnums farther back, and a

pervading fragrance from the brief-lived and rich syringas. The cripple

had climbed over a wooden rail that separated the lane from the rill,

and seated himself under the shade of a fantastic hollow thorn-tree.

Sophy, reclined beside him, was gathering some pale scentless violets

from a mound which the brambles had guarded from the sun. The dog had

descended to the waters to quench his thirst, but still stood knee-deep

in the shallow stream, and appeared lost in philosophical contemplation

of a swarm of minnows, which his immersion had disturbed, but which

now made itself again visible on the farther side of the glassy brook,

undulating round and round a tiny rocklet which interrupted the glide

of the waves, and caused them to break into a low melodious murmur. “For

these and all thy mercies, O Lord, make us thankful,” said the victim of

ill-luck, in the tritest words of a pious custom. But never, perhaps, at

aldermanic feasts was the grace more sincerely said.

And then he untied the bundle, which the dog, who had hitherto carried

it by the way, had now carefully deposited at his side. “As I live,”

ejaculated Waife, “Mrs. Saunders is a woman in ten thousand. See, Sophy,

not contented with the bread and cheese to which I bade her stint her

beneficence, a whole chicken,--a little cake too for you, Sophy; she has

not even forgotten the salt. Sophy, that woman deserves the handsomest

token of our gratitude; and we will present her with a silver teapot the

first moment we can afford it.”

His spirits exhilarated by the unexpected good cheer, the Comedian

gave way to his naturally blithe humour; and between every mouthful he

rattled or rather drolled on, now infant-like, now sage-like. He cast

out the rays of his liberal humour, careless where they fell,--on the

child, on the dog, on the fishes that played beneath the wave, on the

cricket that chirped amidst the grass; the woodpecker tapped the tree,

and the cripple’s merry voice answered it in bird-like mimicry. To this

riot of genial babble there was a listener, of whom neither grandfather

nor grandchild was aware. Concealed by thick brushwood a few paces

farther on, a young angler, who might be five or six and twenty, had

seated himself, just before the arrival of our vagrant to those banks

and waters, for the purpose of changing an unsuccessful fly. At the

sound of voices, perhaps suspecting an unlicensed rival, for that part

of the stream was preserved,--he had suspended his task, and noiselessly

put aside the clustering leaves to reconnoitre. The piety of Waife’s

simple grace seemed to surprise him pleasingly, for a sweet approving

smile crossed his lips. He continued to look and to listen. He forgot

the fly, and a trout sailed him by unheeded. But Sir Isaac, having

probably satisfied his speculative mind as to the natural attributes of

minnows, now slowly reascended the bank, and after a brief halt and a

sniff, walked majestically towards the hidden observer, looked at him

with great solemnity, and uttered an inquisitive bark,--a bark not

hostile, not menacing; purely and dryly interrogative. Thus detected,

the angler rose; and Waife, whose attention was directed that way by the

bark, saw him, called to Sir Isaac, and said politely, “There is no harm

in my dog, sir.”

The young man muttered some inaudible reply, and, lifting up his rod as

in sign of his occupation or excuse for his vicinity, came out from

the intervening foliage, and stepped quietly to Waife’s side. Sir Isaac

followed him, sniffed again, seemed satisfied; and seating himself on

his haunches, fixed his attention upon the remains of the chicken which

lay defenceless on the grass. The new comer was evidently of the rank of

gentleman; his figure was slim and graceful, his face pale, meditative,

refined. He would have impressed you at once with the idea of what he

really was,--an Oxford scholar; and you would perhaps have guessed him

designed for the ministry of the Church, if not actually in orders.

CHAPTER VIII.

Mr. Waife excites the admiration, and benignly pities the infirmity,

of an Oxford scholar.

“You are str-str-strangers?” said the Oxonian, after a violent exertion

to express himself, caused by an impediment in his speech.

WAIFE.--“Yes, sir, travellers. I trust we are not trespassing: this is

not private ground, I think?”

OXONIAN.--“And if-f-f-f--it were, my f-f-father would not war-n-n you

off-ff--f.”

“Is it your father’s ground, then? Sir, I beg you a thousand pardons.”

The apology was made in the Comedian’s grandest style: it imposed

greatly on the young scholar. Waife might have been a duke in disguise;

but I will do the angler the justice to say that such discovery of rank

would have impressed him little more in the vagrant’s favour. It had

been that impromptu “grace”--that thanksgiving which the scholar felt

was for something more than the carnal food--which had first commanded

his respect and wakened his interest. Then that innocent careless

talk--part uttered to dog and child, part soliloquized, part thrown out

to the ears of the lively teeming Nature--had touched a somewhat kindred

chord in the angler’s soul; for he was somewhat of a poet and much of a

soliloquist, and could confer with Nature, nor feel that impediment

in speech which obstructed his intercourse with men. Having thus far

indicated that oral defect in our new acquaintance, the reader will

cheerfully excuse me for not enforcing it over much. Let it be among

the things _subaudita_, as the sense of it gave to a gifted and aspiring

nature, thwarted in the sublime career of Preacher, an exquisite

mournful pain. And I no more like to raise a laugh at his infirmity

behind his back, than I should before his pale, powerful, melancholy

face; therefore I suppress the infirmity in giving the reply.

OXONIAN.--“On the other side the lane, where the garden slopes downward,

is my father’s house. This ground is his property certainly, but he puts

it to its best use, in lending it to those who so piously acknowledge

that Father from whom all good comes. Your child, I presume, sir?”

“My grandchild.”

“She seems delicate: I hope you have not far to go?”

“Not very far, thank you, sir. But my little girl looks more delicate

than she is. You are not tired, darling?”

“Oh, not at all!” There was no mistaking the looks of real love

interchanged between the old man and the child; the scholar felt much

interested and somewhat puzzled.

“Who and what could they be? so unlike foot wayfarers!” On the other

hand, too, Waife took a liking to the courteous young man, and conceived

a sincere pity for his physical affliction. But he did not for those

reasons depart from the discreet caution he had prescribed to himself in

seeking new fortunes and shunning old perils, so he turned the subject.

“You are an angler, sir? I suppose the trout in the stream run small?”

“Not very: a little higher up I have caught them at four pounds weight.”

WAIFE.--“There goes a fine fish yonder,--see! balancing himself between

those weeds.”

OXONIAN.--“Poor fellow, let him be safe to-day. After all, it is a cruel

sport, and I should break myself of it. But it is strange that whatever

our love for Nature we always seek some excuse for trusting ourselves

alone to her. A gun, a rod, a sketch-book, a geologist’s hammer, an

entomologist’s net, a something.”

WAIFE.--“Is it not because all our ideas would run wild if not

concentrated on a definite pursuit? Fortune and Nature are earnest

females, though popular beauties; and they do not look upon coquettish

triflers in the light of genuine wooers.”

The Oxonian, who, in venting his previous remark, had thought it likely

he should be above his listener’s comprehension, looked surprised. What

pursuits, too, had this one-eyed philosopher?

“You have a definite pursuit, sir?”

“I--alas! when a man moralizes, it is a sign that he has known error:

it is because I have been a trifler that I rail against triflers. And

talking of that, time flies, and we must be off and away.”

Sophy re-tied the bundle. Sir Isaac, on whom, meanwhile, she had

bestowed the remains of the chicken, jumped up and described a circle.

“I wish you success in your pursuit, whatever it be,” stuttered out the

angler.

“And I no less heartily, sir, wish you success in yours.”

“Mine! Success there is beyond my power.”

“How, sir? Does it rest so much with others?”

“No, my failure is in myself. My career should be the Church, my pursuit

the cure of souls, and--and--this pitiful infirmity! How can I speak the

Divine Word--I--I--a stutterer!”

The young man did not pause for an answer, but plunged through the

brushwood that bespread the banks of the rill, and his hurried path

could be traced by the wave of the foliage through which he forced his

way.

“We all have our burdens,” said Gentleman Waife, as Sir Isaac took up

the bundle and stalked on, placid and refreshed.

CHAPTER IX.

The nomad, entering into civilized life, adopts its arts, shaves his

poodle, and puts on a black coat.--Hints at the process by which a

Cast-off exalts himself into a Take-in.

At twilight they stopped at a quiet inn within eight miles of

Gatesboro’. Sophy, much tired, was glad to creep to bed. Waife sat up

long after her; and, in preparation for the eventful morrow, washed

and shaved Sir Isaac. You would not have known the dog again; he was

dazzling. Not Ulysses, rejuvenated by Pallas Athene, could have been

more changed for the better. His flanks revealed a skin most daintily

mottled; his tail became leonine, with an imperial tuft; his mane fell

in long curls like the beard of a Ninevite king; his boots were those

of a courtier in the reign of Charles II.; his eyes looked forth in

dark splendour from locks white as the driven snow. This feat performed,

Waife slept the sleep of the righteous, and Sir Isaac, stretched on the

floor beside the bed, licked his mottled flanks and shivered: “_il

faut souffrir pour etre beau_.” Much marvelling, Sophy the next morning

beheld the dog; but, before she was up, Waife had paid the bill and was

waiting for her on the road, impatient to start. He did not heed her

exclamation, half compassionate, half admiring; he was absorbed in

thought. Thus they proceeded slowly on till within two miles of the

town, and then Waife turned aside, entered a wood, and there, with the

aid of Sophy, put the dog upon a deliberate rehearsal of the anticipated

drama. The dog was not in good spirits, but he went through his part

with mechanical accuracy, though slight enthusiasm.

“He is to be relied upon, in spite of his French origin,” said Waife.

“All national prejudice fades before the sense of a common interest.

And we shall always find more genuine solidity of character in a French

poodle than in an English mastiff, whenever a poodle is of use to us

and the mastiff is not. But oh, waste of care! oh, sacrifice of time

to empty names! oh, emblem of fashionable education! It never struck me

before,--does it not, child though thou art, strike thee now,--by the

necessities of our drama, this animal must be a French dog?”

“Well, Grandfather?”

“And we have given him an English name! Precious result of our own

scholastic training, taught at preparatory academies precisely that

which avails us naught when we are to face the world! What is to be

done? Unlearn him his own cognomen,--teach him another name,--too late,

too late. We cannot afford the delay.”

“I don’t see why he should be called any name at all. He observes your

signs just as well without.”

“If I had but discovered that at the beginning. Pity! Such a fine name

too. Sir Isaac! _Vanitas vanitatum!_ What desire chiefly kindles the

ambitious? To create a name, perhaps bequeath a title,--exalt into Sir

Isaacs a progeny of slops! And, after all, it is possible (let us hope

it in this instance) that a sensible young dog may learn his letters and

shoulder his musket just as well, though all the appellations by

which humanity knows him be condensed into a pitiful monosyllable.

Nevertheless (as you will find when you are older), people are obliged

in practice to renounce for themselves the application of those rules

which they philosophically prescribe for others. Thus, while I grant

that a change of name for that dog is a question belonging to the policy

of Ifs and Buts, commonly called the policy of Expediency, about which

one may differ from others and one’s own self every quarter of an hour,

a change of name for me belongs to the policy of Must and Shall; namely

the policy of Necessity, against which let no dog bark,--though I have

known dogs howl at it! William Waife is no more: he is dead; he is

buried; and even Juliet Araminta is the baseless fabric of a vision.”

Sophy raised inquiringly her blue guileless eyes.

“You see before you a man who has used up the name of Waife, and who on

entering the town of Gatesboro’ becomes a sober, staid, and respectable

personage, under the appellation of Chapman. You are Miss Chapman. Rugge

and his Exhibition ‘leave not a wrack behind.’”

Sophy smiled, and then sighed,--the smile for her grandfather’s gay

spirits; wherefore the sigh? Was it that some instinct in that fresh,

loyal nature revolted from the thought of these aliases, which, if

requisite for safety, were still akin to imposture? If so, poor child,

she had much yet to set right with her conscience! All I can say is,

that after she had smiled she sighed. And more reasonably might a reader

ask his author to subject a zephyr to the microscope than a female’s

sigh to analysis.

“Take the dog with you, my dear, back into the lane; I will join you in

a few minutes. You are neatly dressed, and, if not, would look so. I, in

this old coat, have the air of a pedler, so I will change it, and enter

the town of Gatesboro’ in the character of--a man whom you will soon

see before you. Leave those things alone, de-Isaacized Sir Isaac! Follow

your mistress,--go!”

Sophy left the wood, and walked on slowly towards the town, with her

hand pensively resting on Sir Isaac’s head. In less than ten minutes

she was joined by Waife, attired in respectable black; his hat and shoes

well brushed; a new green shade to his eye; and with his finest air of

_Pere noble_. He was now in his favourite element. HE WAS ACTING:

call it not imposture. Was Lord Chatham an impostor when he draped his

flannels into the folds of the toga, and arranged the curls of his wig

so as to add more sublime effect to the majesty of his brow and the

terrors of its nod? And certainly, considering that Waife, after all,

was but a professional vagabond, considering all the turns and shifts to

which he has been put for bread and salt, the wonder is, not that he is

full of stage tricks and small deceptions, but that he has contrived to

retain at heart so much childish simplicity. When a man for a series of

years has only had his wits to live by, I say not that he is necessarily

a rogue,--he may be a good fellow; but you can scarcely expect his

code of honour to be precisely the same as Sir Philip Sidney’s. Homer

expresses through the lips of Achilles that sublime love of truth

which even in those remote times was the becoming characteristic of a

gentleman and a soldier. But then, Achilles is well off during his whole

life, which, though distinguished, is short. On the other hand Ulysses,

who is sorely put to it, kept out of his property in Ithaca, and, in

short, living on his wits, is not the less befriended by the immaculate

Pallas because his wisdom savours somewhat of stage trick and sharp

practice. And as to convenient aliases and white fibs, where would have

been the use of his wits, if Ulysses had disdained such arts, and been

magnanimously munched up by Polyphemus? Having thus touched on the epic

side of Mr. Waife’s character with the clemency due to human nature,

but with the caution required by the interests of society, permit him

to resume a “duplex course,” sanctioned by ancient precedent, but not

commended to modern imitation.

Just as our travellers neared the town, the screech of a railway whistle

resounded towards the right,--a long train rushed from the jaws of a

tunnel and shot into the neighbouring station.

“How lucky!” exclaimed Waife; “make haste, my dear!”

Was he going to take the train? Pshaw! he was at his journey’s end. He

was going to mix with the throng that would soon stream through those

white gates into the town; he was going to purloin the respectable

appearance of a passenger by the train. And so well did he act the part

of a bewildered stranger just vomited forth into unfamiliar places

by one of those panting steam monsters,--so artfully, amidst the

busy competition of nudging elbows, over-bearing shoulders, and

the impedimenta of carpet-bags, portmanteaus, babies in arms, and

shin-assailing trucks, did he look round, consequentially, on the _qui

vive_, turning his one eye, now on Sophy, now on Sir Isaac, and griping

his bundle to his breast as if he suspected all his neighbours to be

Thugs, condottieri, and swellmob,--that in an instant fly-men, omnibus

drivers, cads, and porters marked him for their own. “Gatesboro’ Arms,”

“Spread Eagle,” “Royal Hotel,” “Saracen’s Head; very comfortable,

centre of High Street, opposite the Town Hall,”--were shouted, bawled,

whispered, or whined into his ear.

“Is there an honest porter?” asked the Comedian, piteously. An Irishman

presented himself. “And is it meself can serve your honour?”--“Take this

bundle, and walk on before me to the High Street.”--“Could not I take

the bundle, Grandfather? The man will charge so much,” said the prudent

Sophy. “Hush! you indeed!” said the Pere Noble, as if addressing an

exiled Altesse royale,--“you take a bundle--Miss--Chapman!”

They soon gained the High Street. Waife examined the fronts of the

various inns which they passed by with an eye accustomed to decipher the

physiognomy of hostelries. The Saracen’s Head pleased him, though

its imposing size daunted Sophy. He arrested the steps of the porter,

“Follow me close,” and stepped across the open threshold into the bar.

The landlady herself was there, portly and imposing, with an auburn

toupet, a silk gown, a cameo brooch, and an ample bosom.

“You have a private sitting-room, ma’am?” said the Comedian, lifting his

hat. There are so many ways of lifting a hat,-for instance, the way for

which Louis XIV. was so renowned. But the Comedian’s way on the present

occasion rather resembled that of the late Duke of B--------, not quite

royal, but as near to royalty as becomes a subject. He added, recovering

his head,--“And on the first floor?” The landlady did not courtesy, but

she bowed, emerged from the bar, and set foot on the broad stairs; then,

looking back graciously, her eyes rested on Sir Isaac, who had stalked

forth in advance and with expansive nostrils sniffed. She hesitated.

“Your dog, sir! shall Boots take it round to the stables?”

“The stables, ma’am--the stables, my dear,” turning to Sophy, with a

smile more ducal than the previous bow; “what would they say at home if

they heard that noble animal was consigned to-stables? Ma’am, my dog is

my companion, and as much accustomed to drawing-rooms as I am myself.”

Still the landlady paused. The dog might be accustomed to drawing-rooms,

but her drawing-room was not accustomed to dogs. She had just laid down

a new carpet. And such are the strange and erratic affinities in nature,

such are the incongruous concatenations in the cross-stitch of ideas,

that there are associations between dogs and carpets, which, if wrongful

to the owners of dogs, beget no unreasonable apprehensions in the

proprietors of carpets. So there stood the landlady, and there stood the

dog! and there they might be standing to this day had not the Comedian

dissolved the spell. “Take up my effects again,” said he, turning to the

porter; “doubtless they are more habituated to distinguish between dog

and dog at the Royal Hotel.”

The landlady was mollified in a moment. Nor was it only the rivalries

that necessarily existed between the Saracen’s Head and the Royal Hotel

that had due weight with her. A gentleman who could not himself deign

to carry even that small bundle must be indeed a gentleman! Had he come

with a portmanteau--even with a carpet-bag--the porter’s service would

have been no evidence of rank; but accustomed as she was chiefly

to gentlemen engaged in commercial pursuits, it was new to her

experience,--a gentleman with effects so light, and hands so

aristocratically helpless. Herein were equally betokened the two

attributes of birth and wealth; namely, the habit of command and the

disdain of shillings. A vague remembrance of the well-known story how a

man and his dog had arrived at the Granby Hotel, at Harrowgate, and

been sent away roomless to the other and less patrician establishment,

because, while he had a dog, he had not a servant; when, five minutes

after such dismissal, came carriages and lackeys and an imperious valet,

asking for his grace the Duke of A--------, who had walked on before

with his dog, and who, oh, everlasting thought of remorse! had been

sent away to bring the other establishment into fashion,--a vague

reminiscence of that story, I say, flashed upon the landlady’s mind, and

she exclaimed, “I only thought, sir, you might prefer the stables; of

course, it is as you please. This way, sir. He is a fine animal, indeed,

and seems mild.”

“You may bring up the bundle, porter,” quoth the Pere Noble. “Take my

arm, my dear; these steps are very steep.”

The landlady threw open the door of a handsome sitting-room,--her

best: she pulled down the blinds to shut out the glare of the sun; then

retreating to the threshold awaited further orders.

“Rest yourself, my dear,” said the Actor, placing Sophy on a couch with

that tender respect for sex and childhood which so specially belongs

to the high-bred. “The room will do, ma’am. I will let you know later

whether we shall require beds. As to dinner, I am not particular,--a

cutlet, a chicken, what you please, at seven o’clock. Stay, I beg your

pardon for detaining you, but where does the Mayor live?”

“His private residence is a mile out of the town, but his counting-house

is just above the Town Hall,--to the right, sir.”

“Name?”

“Mr. Hartopp!”

“Hartopp! Ah! to be sure! Hartopp. His political opinions, I think, are”

(ventures at a guess) “enlightened?”

LANDLADY.--“Very much so, sir. Mr. Hartopp is highly respected.”

WAIFE.--“The chief municipal officer of a town so thriving--fine shops

and much plate glass--must march with the times. I think I have heard

that Mr. Hartopp promotes the spread of intelligence and the propagation

of knowledge.”

LANDLADY (rather puzzled).--“I dare say, sir. The Mayor takes great

interest in the Gatesboro’ Athemeum and Literary Institute.”

WAIFE.--“Exactly what I should have presumed from his character and

station. I will detain you no longer, ma’am” (ducal bow). The landlady

descended the stairs. Was her guest a candidate for the representation

of the town at the next election? March with the times!--spread of

intelligence! All candidates she ever knew had that way of expressing

themselves,--“March” and “Spread.” Not an address had parliamentary

aspirant put forth to the freemen and electors of Gatesboro’ but

what “March” had been introduced by the candidate, and “Spread” been

suggested by the committee. Still she thought that her guest, upon the

whole, looked and bowed more like a member of the Upper House,--perhaps

one of the amiable though occasionally prosy peers who devote the teeth

of wisdom to the cracking of those very hard nuts, “How to educate the

masses,” “What to do with our criminals,” and such like problems, upon

which already have been broken so many jawbones tough as that with which

Samson slew the Philistines.

“Oh, Grandfather!” sighed Sophy, “what are you about? We shall be

ruined, you, too, who are so careful not to get into debt. And what have

we left to pay the people here?”

“Sir Isaac! and THIS!” returned the Comedian, touching his forehead. “Do

not alarm yourself: stay here and repose; and don’t let Sir Isaac out of

the room on any account!”

He took off his hat, brushed the nap carefully with his sleeve, replaced

it on his head,--not jauntily aside, not like a jeune premier, but with

equilateral brims, and in composed fashion, like a _pere noble_; then,

making a sign to Sir Isaac to rest quiet, he passed to the door; there

he halted, and turning towards Sophy, and, meeting her wistful eyes, his

own eye moistened. “Ah!” he murmured, “Heaven grant I may succeed now,

for if I do, then you shall indeed be a little lady!”

He was gone.

CHAPTER X.

Showing with what success Gentleman Waife assumes the pleasing part

of friend to the enlightenment of the age and the progress of the

people.

On the landing-place, Waife encountered the Irish porter, who, having

left the bundle in the drawing-room, was waiting patiently to be paid

for his trouble.

The Comedian surveyed the good-humoured shrewd face, on every line of

which was writ the golden maxim, “Take things asy.” “I beg your pardon,

my friend; I had almost forgotten you. Have you been long in this town?”

“Four years, and long life to your honour!”

“Do you know Mr. Hartopp, the Mayor?”

“Is it his worship the Mayor? Sure and it is the Mayor as has made a man

o’ Mike Callaghan.”

The Comedian evinced urbane curiosity to learn the history of that

process, and drew forth a grateful tale. Four summers ago Mike had

resigned the “first gem of the sea” in order to assist in making hay for

a Saxon taskmaster.

Mr. Hartopp, who farmed largely, had employed him in that rural

occupation. Seized by a malignant fever, Mr. Hartopp had helped him

through it, and naturally conceived a liking for the man he helped.

Thus, as Mike became convalescent, instead of passing the poor man back

to his own country, which at that time gave little employment to the

surplus of its agrarian population beyond an occasional shot at a

parson,--an employment, though animated, not lucrative, he exercised

Mike’s returning strength upon a few light jobs in his warehouse;

and finally, Mike marrying imprudently the daughter of a Gatesboro’

operative, Mr. Hartopp set him up in life as a professional messenger

and porter, patronized by the Corporation. The narrative made it evident

that Mr. Hartopp was a kind and worthy man, and the Comedian’s heart

warmed towards him.

“An honour to our species, this Mr. Hartopp!” said Waife, striking his

staff upon the floor; “I covet his acquaintance. Would he see you if you

called at his counting-house?”

Mike replied in the affirmative with eager pride. “Mr. Hartopp would

see him at once. Sure, did not the Mayor know that time was money? Mr.

Hartopp was not a man to keep the poor waiting.”

“Go down and stay outside the hall door; you shall take a note for me to

the Mayor.”

Waife then passed into the bar, and begged the favour of a sheet of

note-paper. The landlady seated him at her own desk, and thus wrote the

Comedian:

“Mr. Chapman presents his compliments to the Mayor of Gatesboro’,

and requests the Honour of a very short interview. Mr. Chapman’s

deep interest in the permanent success of those literary institutes

which are so distinguished a feature of this enlightened age, and

Mr. Mayor’s well-known zeal in the promotion of those invaluable

societies, must be Mr. Chapman’s excuse for the liberty he ventures

to take in this request. Mr. C. may add that of late he has

earnestly directed his attention to the best means of extracting new

uses from those noble but undeveloped institutions.

“Saracens Head, &c.”

This epistle, duly sealed and addressed, Waife delivered to the care of

Mike Callaghan; and simultaneously he astounded that functionary with no

less a gratuity than half a crown. Cutting short the fervent blessings

which this generous donation naturally called forth, the Comedian said,

with his happiest combination of suavity and loftiness, “And should the

Mayor ask you what sort of person I am,--for I have not the honour to

be known to him, and there are so many adventurers about, that he might

reasonably expect me to be one, perhaps you can say that I don’t look

like a person he need be afraid to admit. You know a gentleman by sight!

Bring back an answer as soon as may be; perhaps I sha’n’t stay long in

the town. You will find me in the High Street, looking at the shops.”

The porter took to his legs, impatient to vent his overflowing heart

upon the praises of this munificent stranger. A gentleman, indeed! Mike

should think so! If Mike’s good word with the Mayor was worth money,

Gentleman Waife had put his half-crown out upon famous interest.

The Comedian strolled along the High Street, and stopped before a

stationer’s shop, at the window of which was displayed a bill, entitled,

GATESBORO’ ATHENIEUM

AND LITERARY INSTITUTE.

LECTURE ON CONCHOLOGY.

BY PROFESSOR LONG.

Author of “Researches into the Natural

History of Limpets.”

Waife entered the shop, and lifted his hat,--“Permit me, sir, to look at

that hand-bill.”

“Certainly, sir; but the lecture is over; you can see by the date: it

came off last week. We allow the bills of previous proceedings at

our Athenaeum to be exposed at the window till the new bills are

prepared,--keeps the whole thing alive, sir.”

“Conchology,” said the Comedian, “is a subject which requires deep

research, and on which a learned man may say much without fear of

contradiction. But how far is Gatesboro’ from the British Ocean?”

“I don’t know exactly, sir,--a long way.”

“Then, as shells are not familiar to the youthful remembrances of your

fellow-townsmen, possibly the lecturer may have found an audience rather

select than numerous.”

“It was a very attentive audience, sir, and highly respectable: Miss

Grieve’s young ladies’ (the genteelest seminary in the town) attended.”

WAIFE.--“Highly creditable to the young ladies. But, pardon me, is your

Athenaeum a Mechanics’ institute?”

SHOPMAN.--“It was so called at first. But, somehow or other, the mere

operatives fell off, and it was thought advisable to change the word

‘Mechanics’ into the word ‘Literary.’ Gatesboro’ is not a manufacturing

town, and the mechanics here do not realize the expectations of that

taste for abstract science on which the originators of these societies

founded their--”

WAIFE (insinuatingly interrupting).--“Their calculations of intellectual

progress and their tables of pecuniary return. Few of these societies,

I am told, are really self-supporting: I suppose Professor Long is!--and

if he resides in Gatesboro’, and writes on limpets, he is probably a man

of independent fortune.”

SHOPMAN.--“Why, sir, the professor was engaged from London,--five

guineas and his travelling expenses. The funds of the society could ill

afford such outlay; but we have a most worthy mayor, who, assisted by

his foreman, Mr. Williams, our treasurer, is, I may say, the life and

soul of the institute.”

“A literary man himself, your mayor?”

The shopman smiled. “Not much in that way, sir; but anything to

enlighten the working classes. This is Professor Long’s great work upon

limpets, two vols. post octavo. The Mayor has just presented it to the

library of the institute. I was cutting the leaves when you came in.”

“Very prudent in you, sir. If limpets were but able to read printed

character in the English tongue, this work would have more interest

for them than the ablest investigations upon the political and social

history of man. But,” added the Comedian, shaking his head mournfully,

“the human species is not testaceous; and what the history of man might

be to a limpet, the history of limpets is to a man.” So saying, Mr.

Waife bought a sheet of cardboard and some gilt foil, relifted his hat,

and walked out.

The shopman scratched his head thoughtfully; he glanced from his window

at the form of the receding stranger, and mechanically resumed the task

of cutting those leaves, which, had the volumes reached the shelves of

the library uncut, would have so remained to the crack of doom.

Mike Callaghan now came in sight, striding fast; “Mr. Mayor sends his

love--bother-o’-me--his respex; and will be happy to see your honour.”

In three minutes more the Comedian was seated in a little parlour

that adjoined Mr. Hartopp’s counting-house,--Mr. Hartopp seated

also, vis-a-vis. The Mayor had one of those countenances upon which

good-nature throws a sunshine softer than Claude ever shed upon canvas.

Josiah Hartopp had risen in life by little other art than that of quiet

kindliness. As a boy at school, he had been ever ready to do a good turn

to his school-fellows; and his school-fellows at last formed themselves

into a kind of police, for the purpose of protecting Jos. Hartopp’s

pence and person from the fists and fingers of each other. He was

evidently so anxious to please his master, not from fear of the rod, but

the desire to spare that worthy man the pain of inflicting it, that

he had more trouble taken with his education than was bestowed on the

brightest intellect that school ever reared; and where other boys were

roughly flogged, Jos. Hartopp was soothingly patted on the head, and

told not to be cast down, but try again. The same even-handed justice

returned the sugared chalice to his lips in his apprenticeship to an

austere leather-seller, who, not bearing the thought to lose sight of

so mild a face, raised him into partnership, and ultimately made him his

son-in-law and residuary legatee. Then Mr. Hartopp yielded to the advice

of friends who desired his exaltation, and from a leather-seller became

a tanner. Hides themselves softened their asperity to that gentle

dealer, and melted into golden fleeces. He became rich enough to hire a

farm for health and recreation. He knew little of husbandry, but he won

the heart of a bailiff who might have reared a turnip from a deal table.

Gradually the farm became his fee-simple, and the farmhouse expanded

into a villa. Wealth and honours flowed in from a brimmed horn. The

surliest man in the town would have been ashamed of saying a rude thing

to Jos. Hartopp. If he spoke in public, though he hummed and hawed

lamentably, no one was so respectfully listened to. As for the

parliamentary representation of the town, he could have returned himself

for one seat and Mike Callaghan for the other, had he been so disposed.

But he was too full of the milk of humanity to admit into his veins a

drop from the gall of party. He suffered others to legislate for his

native land, and (except on one occasion when he had been persuaded to

assist in canvassing, not indeed the electors of Gatesboro’, but those

of a distant town in which he possessed some influence, on behalf of

a certain eminent orator) Jos. Hartopp was only visible in politics

whenever Parliament was to be petitioned in favour of some humane

measure, or against a tax that would have harassed the poor.

If anything went wrong with him in his business, the whole town combined

to set it right for him. Was a child born to him, Gatesboro’ rejoiced as

a mother. Did measles or scarlatina afflict his neighbourhood, the first

anxiety of Gatesboro’ was for Mr. Hartopp’s nursery. No one would have

said Mrs. Hartopp’s nursery; and when in such a department the man’s

name supersedes the woman’s, can more be said in proof of the tenderness

he excites? In short, Jos. Hartopp was a notable instance of a truth not

commonly recognized; namely, that affection is power, and that, if

you do make it thoroughly and unequivocally clear that you love

your neighbours, though it may not be quite so well as you love

yourself,--still, cordially and disinterestedly, you will find your

neighbours much better fellows than Mrs. Grundy gives them credit

for,--but always provided that your talents be not such as to excite

their envy, nor your opinions such as to offend their prejudices.

MR. HARTOPP.--“You take an interest, you say, in literary institutes,

and have studied the subject?”

THE COMEDIAN.--“Of late, those institutes have occupied my thoughts

as representing the readiest means of collecting liberal ideas into a

profitable focus.”

MR. HARTOPP.--“Certainly it is a great thing to bring classes together

in friendly union.”

THE COMEDIAN.--“For laudable objects.”

MR. HARTOPP.--“To cultivate their understandings.”

THE COMEDIAN.--“To warm their hearts.”

MR. HARTOPP.--“To give them useful knowledge.”

THE COMEDIAN.--“And pleasurable sensations.”

MR. HARTOPP.--“In a word, to instruct them.”

THE COMEDIAN.--“And to amuse.”

“Eh!” said the Mayor,--“amuse!”

Now, every one about the person of this amiable man was on the constant

guard to save him from the injurious effects of his own benevolence; and

accordingly his foreman, hearing that he was closeted with a stranger,

took alarm, and entered on pretence of asking instructions about an

order for hides, in reality, to glower upon the intruder, and keep his

master’s hands out of imprudent pockets.

Mr. Hartopp, who, though not brilliant, did not want for sense, and

was a keener observer than was generally supposed, divined the kindly

intentions of his assistant. “A gentleman interested in the Gatesboro’

Athenaeum. My foreman, sir,--Mr. Williams, the treasurer of our

institute. Take a chair, Williams.”

“You said to amuse, Mr. Chapman, but--”

“You did not find Professor Long on conchology amusing.”

“Why,” said the Mayor, smiling blandly, “I myself am not a man of

science, and therefore his lecture, though profound, was a little dry to

me.”

“Must it not have been still more dry to your workmen, Mr. Mayor?”

“They did not attend,” said Williams. “Up-hill task we have to secure

the Gatesboro’ mechanics, when anything really solid is to be addressed

to their understandings.”

“Poor things, they are so tired at night,” said the Mayor,

compassionately; “but they wish to improve themselves, and they take

books from the library.”

“Novels,” quoth the stern Williams: “it will be long before they take

out that valuable ‘History of Limpets.”

“If a lecture were as amusing as a novel, would not they attend it?”

asked the Comedian.

“I suppose they would,” returned Mr. Williams. “But our object is to

instruct; and instruction, sir--”

“Could be made amusing. If, for instance, the lecturer could produce a

live shell-fish, and, by showing what kindness can do towards developing

intellect and affection in beings without soul,--make man himself more

kind to his fellow-man?”

Mr. Williams laughed grimly. “Well, sir!”

“This is what I should propose to do.”

“With a shell-fish!” cried the Mayor.

“No, sir; with a creature of nobler attributes,--A DOG!”

The listeners stared at each other like dumb animals as Waife

continued,--“By winning interest for the individuality of a gifted

quadruped, I should gradually create interest in the natural history of

its species. I should lead the audience on to listen to comparisons with

other members of the great family which once associated with Adam. I

should lay the foundation for an instructive course of natural history,

and from vertebrated mammifers who knows but we might gradually

arrive at the nervous system of the molluscous division, and produce a

sensation by the production of a limpet?”

“Theoretical,” said Mr. Williams.

“Practical, sir; since I take it for granted that the Athenaeum, at

present, is rather a tax upon the richer subscribers, including Mr.

Mayor.”

“Nothing to speak of,” said the mild Hartopp. Williams looked towards

his master with unspeakable love, and groaned. “Nothing indeed--oh!”

“These societies should be wholly self-supporting,” said the Comedian,

“and inflict no pecuniary loss upon Mr. Mayor.”

“Certainly,” said Williams, “that is the right principle. Mr. Mayor

should be protected.”

“And if I show you how to make these societies self-supporting--”

“We should be very much obliged to you.”

“I propose, then, to give an exhibition at your rooms.” Mr. Williams

nudged the Mayor, and coughed, the Comedian not appearing to remark

cough nor nudge.

“Of course gratuitously. I am not a professional lecturer, gentlemen.”

Mr. Williams looked charmed to hear it.

“And when I have made my first effort successful, as I feel sure it will

be, I will leave it to you, gentlemen, to continue my undertaking. But I

cannot stay long here. If the day after to-morrow--”

“That is our ordinary soiree night,” said the Mayor. “But you said a

dog, sir,--dogs not admitted,-eh, Williams?”

MR. WILLIAMS.--“A mere by-law, which the subcommittee can suspend if

necessary. But would not the introduction of a live animal be less

dignified than--”

“A dead failure,” put in the Comedian, gravely. The Mayor would have

smiled, but he was afraid of doing so lest he might hurt the feelings of

Mr. Williams, who did not seem to take the joke.

“We are a purely intellectual body,” said the latter gentleman, “and a

dog--”

“A learned dog, I presume,” observed the Mayor.

MR. WILLIAMS (nodding).--“Might form a dangerous precedent for the

introduction of other quadrupeds. We might thus descend even to the

level of a learned pig. We are not a menagerie, Mr.--Mr.--”

“Chapman,” said the Mayor, urbanely.

“Enough,” said the Comedian, rising with his grand air; “if I considered

myself at liberty, gentlemen, to say who and what I am, you would

be sure that I am not trifling with what I consider a very grave and

important subject. As to suggesting anything derogatory to the dignity

of science, and the eminent repute of the Gatesboro’ Athenaeum, it would

be idle to vindicate myself. These gray hairs are--”

He did not conclude that sentence, save by a slight wave of the hand.

The two burgesses bowed reverentially, and the Comedian went on,--

“But when you speak of precedent, Mr. Williams, allow me to refer you to

precedents in point. Aristotle wrote to Alexander the Great for animals

to exhibit to the Literary Institute of Athens. At the colleges in Egypt

lectures were delivered on a dog called Anubis, as inferior, I boldly

assert, to that dog which I have referred to, as an Egyptian College to

a British Institute. The ancient Etrurians, as is shown by the erudite

Schweighduser in that passage--you understand Greek, I presume, Mr.

Williams?”

Mr. Williams could not say he did.

THE COMEDIAN.--“Then I will not quote that passage in Schweighauser upon

the Molossian dogs in general, and the dog of Alcibiades in particular.

But it proves beyond a doubt, that, in every ancient literary institute,

learned dogs were highly estimated; and there was even a philosophical

Academy called the Cynic,--that is, Doggish, or Dog-school, of which

Diogenes was the most eminent professor. He, you know, went about with a

lantern looking for an honest man, and could not find one! Why? Because

the Society of Dogs had raised his standard of human honesty to an

impracticable height. But I weary you; otherwise I could lecture on in

this way for the hour together, if you think the Gatesboro’ operatives

prefer erudition to amusement.”

“A great scholar,” whispered Mr. Williams.--Aloud: “and I’ve nothing to

say against your precedents, sir. I think you have made out that part of

the case. But, after all, a learned dog is not so very uncommon as to be

in itself the striking attraction which you appear to suppose.”

“It is not the mere learning of my dog of which I boast,” replied the

Comedian. “Dogs may be learned, and men too; but it is the way that

learning is imparted, whether by dog or man, for the edification of the

masses, in order, as Pope expresses himself, ‘to raise the genius and

to mend the heart’ that alone adorns the possessor, exalts the species,

interests the public, and commands the respect of such judges as I see

before me.” The grand bow.

“Ah!” said Mr. Williams, hesitatingly, “sentiments that do honour to

your head and heart; and if we could, in the first instance, just see

the dog privately.”

“‘Nothing easier!” said the Comedian. “Will you do me the honour to meet

him at tea this evening?”

“Rather will you not come and take tea at my house?” said the Mayor,

with a shy glance towards Mr. Williams.

THE COMEDIAN.--“You are very kind; but my time is so occupied that I

have long since made it a rule to decline all private invitations out of

my own home. At my years, Mr. Mayor, one may be excused for taking leave

of society and its forms; but you are comparatively young men. I presume

on the authority of these gray hairs, and I shall expect you this

evening,--say at nine o’clock.” The Actor waved his hand graciously and

withdrew.

“A scholar AND a gentleman,” said Williams, emphatically. And the Mayor,

thus authorized to allow vent to his kindly heart, added, “A humourist,

and a pleasant one. Perhaps he is right, and our poor operatives would

thank us more for a little innocent amusement than for those lectures,

which they may be excused for thinking rather dull, since even you fell

asleep when Professor Long got into the multilocular shell of the very

first class of cephalous mollusca; and it is my belief that harmless

laughter has a good moral effect upon the working class,--only don’t

spread it about that I said so, for we know excellent persons of a

serious turn of mind whose opinions that sentiment might shock.”

CHAPTER XI.

HISTORICAL PROBLEM: “Is Gentleman Waife a swindler or a man of

genius?” ANSWER: “Certainly a swindler, if he don’t succeed.”

Julius Caesar owed two millions when he risked the experiment of

being general in Gaul. If Julius Caesar had not lived to cross the

Rubicon and pay off his debts, what would his creditors have called

Julius Caesar?

I need not say that Mr. Hartopp and his foreman came duly to tea, but

the Comedian exhibited Sir Isaac’s talents very sparingly,--just enough

to excite admiration without sating curiosity. Sophy, whose pretty face

and well-bred air were not unappreciated, was dismissed early to bed by

a sign from her grandfather, and the Comedian then exerted his powers to

entertain his visitors, so that even Sir Isaac was soon forgotten.

Hard task, by writing, to convey a fair idea of this singular vagrant’s

pleasant vein. It was not so much what he said as the way of saying it,

which gave to his desultory talk the charm of humour. He had certainly

seen an immense deal of life somehow or other; and without appearing at

the time to profit much by observation, without perhaps being

himself conscious that he did profit, there was something in the very

_enfantillage_ of his loosest prattle, by which, with a glance of the

one lustrous eye and a twist of the mobile lip, he could convey the

impression of an original genius playing with this round world of

ours--tossing it up, catching it again--easily as a child plays with its

party-coloured ball. His mere book-knowledge was not much to boast of,

though early in life he must have received a fair education. He had a

smattering of the ancient classics, sufficient, perhaps, to startle

the unlearned. If he had not read them, he had read about them; and at

various odds and ends of his life he had picked up acquaintance with

the popular standard modern writers. But literature with him was the

smallest stripe in the party-coloured ball. Still it was astonishing how

far and wide the Comedian could spread the sands of lore that the winds

had drifted round the door of his playful, busy intellect. Where,

for instance, could he ever have studied the nature and prospects of

Mechanics’ Institutes? and yet how well he seemed to understand them.

Here, perhaps, his experience in one kind of audience helped him to the

key to all miscellaneous assemblages. In fine, the man was an actor;

and if he had thought fit to act the part of Professor Long himself, he

would have done it to the life.

The two burghers had not spent so pleasant an evening for many years.

As the clock struck twelve, the Mayor, whose gig had been in waiting a

whole hour to take him to his villa, rose reluctantly to depart.

“And,” said Williams, “the bills must be out to-morrow. What shall we

advertise?”

“The simpler the better,” said Waife; “only pray head the performance

with the assurance that it is under the special patronage of his worship

the Mayor.”

The Mayor felt his breast swell as if he had received some overwhelming

personal obligation.

“Suppose it run thus,” continued the Comedian,--“Illustrations from

Domestic Life and Natural History, with LIVE examples: PART FIRST--THE

DOG!”

“It will take,” said the Mayor: “dogs are such popular animals!”

“Yes,” said Williams; “and though for that very reason some might think

that by the ‘live example of a dog’ we compromised the dignity of the

Institute, still the importance of Natural History--”

“And,” added the Comedian, “the sanctifying influences of domestic

life--”

“May,” concluded Mr. Williams, “carry off whatever may seem to the

higher order of minds a too familiar attraction in the--dog!”

“I do not fear the result,” said Waife, “provided the audience be

sufficiently numerous; for that (which is an indispensable condition

to a fair experiment) I issue hand-bills, only where distributed by the

Mayor.”

“Don’t be too sanguine. I distributed bills on behalf of Professor Long,

and the audience was not numerous. How ever, I will do my best. Is there

nothing more in which I can be of use to you, Mr. Chapman?”

“Yes, later.” Williams took alarm, and approached the Mayor’s

breast-pocket protectingly. The Comedian withdrew him aside and

whispered, “I intend to give the Mayor a little outline of the

exhibition, and bring him into it, in order that his fellow-townsmen may

signify their regard for him by a cheer; it will please his good heart,

and be touching, you’ll see--mum!” Williams shook the Comedian by the

hand, relieved, affected, and confiding.

The visitors departed; and the Comedian lighted his hand-candlestick,

whistled to Sir Isaac, and went to bed without one compunctious thought

upon the growth of his bill and the deficit in his pockets. And yet it

was true, as Sophy implied, that the Comedian had an honest horror of

incurring debt. He generally thought twice before he risked owing

even the most trifling bill; and when the bill came in, if it left him

penniless, it was paid. And, now, what reckless extravagance! The best

apartments! dinner, tea, in the first hotel of the town! half-a-crown to

a porter! That lavish mode of life renewed with the dawning sun! not a

care for the morrow; and I dare not conjecture how few the shillings

in that purse. What aggravation, too, of guilt! Bills incurred without

means under a borrowed name! I don’t pretend to be a lawyer; but it

looks to me very much like swindling. Yet the wretch sleeps. But are

we sure that we are not shallow moralists? Do we carry into account the

right of genius to draw bills upon the Future? Does not the most prudent

general sometimes burn his ships? Does not the most upright merchant

sometimes take credit on the chance of his ventures? May not that

peaceful slumberer be morally sure that he has that argosy afloat in his

own head, which amply justifies his use of the “Saracen’s”? If his plan

should fail? He will tell you that is impossible! But if it should fail,

you say. Listen; there runs a story-I don’t vouch for its truth: I tell

it as it was told to me--there runs a storv that in the late Russian war

a certain naval veteran, renowned for professional daring and scientific

invention, was examined before some great officials as to the chances

of taking Cronstadt. “If you send me,” said the admiral, “with so many

ships of the line, and so many gunboats, Cronstadt of course will be

taken.” “But,” said a prudent lord, “suppose it should not be taken?”

“That is impossible: it must be taken!” “Yes,” persisted my lord, “you

think so, no doubt; but still, if it should not be taken,--what then?”

“What then?--why, there’s an end of the British fleet!” The great men

took alarm, and that admiral was not sent. But they misconstrued the

meaning of his answer. He meant not to imply any considerable danger to

the British fleet. He meant to prove that one hypothesis was impossible

by the suggestion of a counter-impossibility more self-evident. “It is

impossible but what I shall take Cronstadt!” “But if you don’t take

it!” “It is impossible but what I shall take it; for if I don’t take it,

there’s an end of the British fleet; and as it is impossible that there

should be an end of the British fleet, it is impossible that I should

not take Cronstadt!”--Q.E.D.

CHAPTER XII.

In which everything depends on Sir Isaac’s success in discovering

the law of attraction.

On the appointed evening, at eight o’clock, the great room of the

Gatesboro’ Athenaeum was unusually well filled. Not only had the Mayor

exerted himself to the utmost for that object, but the hand-bill itself

promised a rare relief from the prosiness of abstract enlightenment and

elevated knowledge. Moreover, the stranger himself had begun to

excite speculation and curiosity. He was an amateur, not a cut-and-dry

professor. The Mayor and Mr. Williams had both spread the report

that there was more in him than appeared on the surface; prodigiously

learned, but extremely agreeable, fine manners, too!--Who could he be?

Was Chapman his real name? etc.

The Comedian had obtained permission to arrange the room beforehand. He

had the raised portion of it for his stage, and he had been fortunate

enough to find a green curtain to be drawn across it. From behind

this screen he now emerged and bowed. The bow redoubled the first

conventional applause. He then began a very short address,--extremely

well delivered, as you may suppose, but rather in the conversational

than the oratorical style. He said it was his object to exhibit the

intelligence of that Universal Friend of Man, the Dog, in some

manner appropriate, not only to its sagacious instincts, but to its

affectionate nature, and to convey thereby the moral that talents,

however great, learning, however deep, were of no avail, unless rendered

serviceable to Man. (Applause.) He must be pardoned then, if, in order

to effect this object, he was compelled to borrow some harmless effects

from the stage. In a word, his dog could represent to them the plot of

a little drama. And he, though he could not say that he was altogether

unaccustomed to public speaking (here a smile, modest, but august as

that of some famous parliamentary orator who makes his first appearance

at a vestry), still wholly new to its practice in the special part he

had undertaken, would rely on their indulgence to efforts aspiring to

no other merit than that of aiding the Hero of the Piece in a familiar

illustration of those qualities in which dogs might give a lesson to

humanity. Again he bowed, and retired behind the curtain. A pause of

three minutes! the curtain drew up. Could that be the same Mr. Chapman

whom the spectators beheld before them? Could three minutes suffice to

change the sleek, respectable, prosperous-looking gentleman who had just

addressed them into that image of threadbare poverty and hunger-pinched

dejection? Little aid from theatrical costume: the clothes seemed the

same, only to have grown wondrous aged and rusty. The face, the figure,

the man,--these had undergone a transmutation beyond the art of the mere

stage wardrobe, be it ever so amply stored, to effect. But for the patch

over the eye, you could not have recognized Mr. Chapman. There was,

indeed, about him, still, an air of dignity; but it was the dignity of

woe,--a dignity, too, not of an affable civilian, but of some veteran

soldier. You could not mistake. Though not in uniform, the melancholy

man must have been a warrior! The way the coat was buttoned across the

chest, the black stock tightened round the throat, the shoulders thrown

back in the disciplined habit of a life, though the head bent forward

in the despondency of an eventful crisis,--all spoke the decayed but not

ignoble hero of a hundred fields.

There was something foreign, too, about the veteran’s air. Mr. Chapman

had looked so thoroughly English: that tragical and meagre personage

looked so unequivocally French.

Not a word had the Comedian yet said; and yet all this had the first

sight of him conveyed to the audience. There was an amazed murmur,

then breathless stillness; the story rapidly unfolded itself, partly by

words, much more by look and action. There sat a soldier who had fought

under Napoleon at Marengo and Austerlitz, gone through the snows of

Muscovy, escaped the fires of Waterloo,--the soldier of the Empire!

Wondrous ideal of a wondrous time! and nowhere winning more respect

and awe than in that land of the old English foe, in which with slight

knowledge of the Beautiful in Art, there is so reverent a sympathy

for all that is grand in Man! There sat the soldier, penniless and

friendless, there, scarcely seen, reclined his grandchild, weak and

slowly dying for the want of food; and all that the soldier possesses

wherewith to buy bread for the day, is his cross of the Legion of

Honour. It was given to him by the hand of the Emperor: must he pawn or

sell it? Out on the pomp of decoration which we have substituted for the

voice of passionate nature on our fallen stage! Scenes so faithful to

the shaft of a column,--dresses by which an antiquary can define a date

to a year! Is delusion there? Is it thus we are snatched from Thebes to

Athens? No; place a really fine actor on a deal board, and for Thebes

and Athens you may hang up a blanket! Why, that very cross which the

old soldier holds--away from his sight--in that tremulous hand, is but

patched up from the foil and cardboard bought at the stationer’s shop.

You might see it was nothing more, if you tried to see. Did a soul

present think of such minute investigation? Not one. In the actor’s hand

that trumpery became at once the glorious thing by which Napoleon had

planted the sentiment of knightly heroism in the men whom Danton would

have launched upon earth ruthless and bestial, as galley-slaves that had

burst their chain.

The badge, wrought from foil and cardboard, took life and soul: it begot

an interest, inspired a pathos, as much as if it had been made--oh! not

of gold and gems, but of flesh and blood. And the simple broken words

that the veteran addressed to it! The scenes, the fields, the hopes,

the glories it conjured up! And now to be wrenched away,--sold to supply

Man’s humblest, meanest wants,--sold--the last symbol of such a past!

It was indeed “_propter vitam vivendi perdere causas_.” He would have

starved rather,--but the child? And then the child rose up and came into

play. She would not suffer such a sacrifice,--she was not hungry,--she

was not weak; and when her voice failed her, she looked up into

that iron face and smiled,--nothing but a smile. Outcame the

pocket-handkerchiefs! The soldier seizes the cross, and turns away. It

shall be sold! As he opens the door, a dog enters gravely,--licks his

hand, approaches the table, raises itself on its hind legs, surveys the

table dolefully, shakes its head, whines, comes to its master, pulls him

by the skirt, looks into his face inquisitively.

What does all this mean? It soon comes out, and very naturally. The dog

belonged to an old fellow-soldier, who had gone to the Isle of France to

claim his share in the inheritance of a brother who had settled and died

there, and who, meanwhile, had confided it to the care of our veteran,

who was then in comparatively easy circumstances, since ruined by the

failure and fraud of a banker to whom he had intrusted his all; and his

small pension, including the yearly sum to which his cross entitled him,

had been forestalled and mortgaged to pay the petty debts which, relying

on his dividend from the banker, he had innocently incurred. The dog’s

owner had been gone for months; his return might be daily expected.

Meanwhile the dog was at the hearth, but the wolf at the door. Now, this

sagacious animal had been taught to perform the duties of messenger and

major-domo. At stated intervals he applied to his master for sous, and

brought back the supplies which the sous purchased. He now, as usual,

came to the table for the accustomed coin--the last sou was gone,--the

dog’s occupation was at an end. But could not the dog be sold?

Impossible: it was the property of another,--a sacred deposit; one

would be as bad as the fraudulent banker if one could apply to one’s own

necessities the property one holds in trust. These little biographical

particulars came out in that sort of bitter and pathetic humour which

a study of Shakspeare, or the experience of actual life, had taught the

Comedian to be a natural relief to an intense sorrow. The dog meanwhile

aided the narrative by his by-play. Still intent upon the sous, he

thrust his nose into his master’s pockets; he appealed touchingly to

the child, and finally put back his head and vented his emotion in a

lugubrious and elegiacal howl. Suddenly there is heard without the sound

of a showman’s tin trumpet! Whether the actor had got some obliging

person to perform on that instrument, or whether, as more likely, it was

but a trick of ventriloquism, we leave to conjecture. At that note, an

idea seemed to seize the dog. He ran first to his master, who was on the

threshold about to depart; pulled him back into the centre of the room:

next he ran to the child, dragging her towards the same spot, though

with great tenderness, and then, uttering a joyous bark, he raised

himself on his hind legs and, with incomparable solemnity, performed a

minuet step! The child catches the idea from the dog. Was he not more

worth seeing than the puppet-show in the streets? might not people give

money to see him, and the old soldier still keep his cross? To-day

there is a public fete in the gardens yonder: that showman must be going

thither; why not go too? What! he the old soldier,--he stoop to show off

a dog! he! he! The dog looked at him deprecatingly and stretched himself

on the floor--lifeless.

Yes, that is the alternative--shall his child die too, and he be too

proud to save her? Ah! and if the cross can be saved also! But pshaw!

what did the dog know that people would care to see? Oh, much, much.

When the child was alone and sad, it would come and play with her. See

those old dominos! She ranged them on the floor, and the dog leaped up

and came to prove his skill. Artfully, then, the Comedian had planned

that the dog should make some sad mistakes, alternated by some

marvellous surprises. No, he would not do: yes, he would do. The

audience took it seriously, and became intensely interested in the dog’s

success; so sorry for his blunders, so triumphant in his lucky hits.

And then the child calmed the hasty irritable old man so sweetly, and

corrected the dog so gently, and talked to the animal; told it how much

they relied on it, and produced her infant alphabet, and spelt out “Save

us.” The dog looked at the letters meditatively, and henceforth it was

evident that he took more pains. Better and better; he will do, he will

do! The child shall not starve, the cross shall not be sold. Down drops

the curtain. End of Act I.

Act II. opens with a dialogue spoken off the stage. Invisible dramatis

persona, that subsist, with airy tongues, upon the mimetic art of the

Comedian. You understand that there is a vehement dispute going on. The

dog must not be admitted into a part of the gardens where a more refined

and exclusive section of the company have hired seats, in order to

contemplate, without sharing, the rude dances or jostling promenade of

the promiscuous merry-makers. Much hubbub, much humour; some persons

for the dog, some against him; privilege and decorum here, equality and

fraternity there. A Bonapartist colonel sees the cross on the soldier’s

breast, and, _mille tonnerres_! he settles the point. He pays for three

reserved seats,--one for the soldier, one for the child, and a third

for the dog. The veteran enters,--the child, not strong enough to have

pushed through the crowd, raised on his shoulder, Rolla-like; the dog

led by a string. He enters erect and warrior-like; his spirit has been

roused by contest; his struggles have been crowned by victory. But (and

here the art of the drama and the actor culminated towards the highest

point)--but he now at once includes in the list of his dramatis persona

the whole of his Gatesboro’ audience. They are that select company into

which he has thus forced his way. As he sees them seated before him, so

calm, orderly, and dignified, _mauvaise honte_ steals over the breast

more accustomed to front the cannon than the battery of ladies’ eyes.

He places the child in a chair abashed and humbled; he drops into a seat

beside her shrinkingly; and the dog, with more self-possession and sense

of his own consequence, brushes with his paw some imaginary dust from

a third chair, as in the superciliousness of the well dressed, and then

seats himself, and looks round with serene audacity.

The chairs were skilfully placed on one side of the stage, as close

as possible to the front row of the audience. The soldier ventures a

furtive glance along the lines, and then speaks to his grandchild in

whispered, bated breath: “Now they are there, what are they come for?

To beg? He can never have the boldness to exhibit an animal for

sous,--impossible; no, no, let them slink back again and sell the

cross.” And the child whispers courage; bids him look again along the

rows; those faces seem very kind. He again lifts his eyes, glances

round, and with an extemporaneous tact that completed the illusion to

which the audience were already gently lending themselves, made sundry

complimentary comments on the different faces actually before him,

selected most felicitously. The audience, taken by surprise, as some

fair female, or kindly burgess, familiar to their associations, was thus

pointed out to their applause, became heartily genial in their

cheers and laughter. And the Comedian’s face, unmoved by such

demonstrations,--so shy and sad, insinuated its pathos underneath cheer

and laugh. You now learned through the child that a dance, on which the

company had been supposed to be gazing, was concluded, and that they

would not be displeased by an interval of some other diversion. Now

was the tune! The dog, as if to convey a sense of the prevalent ennui,

yawned audibly, patted the child on the shoulder, and looked up in her

face. “A game of dominos,” whispered the little girl. The dog gleefully

grinned assent. Timidly she stole forth the old dominos, and ranged them

on the ground; on which she slipped from her chair, the dog slipped from

his; they began to play. The experiment was launched; the soldier saw

that the curiosity of the company was excited, that the show would

commence, the sons follow; and as if he at least would not openly shame

his service and his Emperor, he turned aside, slid his hand to his

breast, tore away his cross, and hid it. Scarce a murmured word

accompanied the action, the acting said all; and a noble thrill ran

through the audience. Oh, sublime art of the mime!

The Mayor sat very near where the child and dog were at play. The

Comedian had (as he before implied he would do) discreetly prepared that

gentleman for direct and personal appeal. The little girl turned her

blue eyes innocently towards Mr. Hartopp, and said, “The dog beats me,

sir; will you try what you can do?”

A roar, and universal clapping of hands, amidst which the worthy

magistrate stepped on the stage. At the command of its young mistress

the dog made the magistrate a polite bow, and straight to the game went

magistrate and dog. From that time the interest became, as it were,

personal to all present. “Will you come, sir,” said the child to a

young gentleman, who was straining his neck to see how the dominos

were played, “and observe that it is all fair? You, too, sir?” to Mr.

Williams. The Comedian stood beside the dog, whose movements he directed

with undetected skill, while appearing only to fix his eyes on the

ground in conscious abasement. Those on the rows from behind now pressed

forward; those in advance either came on the stage, or stood up intently

contemplating. The Mayor was defeated, the crowd became too thick, and

the caresses bestowed on the dog seemed to fatigue him. He rose and

retreated to a corner haughtily. “Manners, sir,” said the soldier; “it

is not for the like of us to be proud; excuse him, ladies and gentlemen.

He only wishes to please all,” said the child, deprecatingly. “Say how

many would you have round us at a time, so that the rest may not be

prevented seeing you.” She spread the multiplication figures before the

dog; the dog put his paw on 10. “Astonishing!” said the Mayor.

“Will you choose them yourself, sir?”

The dog nodded, walked leisurely round, keeping one eye towards the one

eye of his master and selected ten persons, amongst whom were the Mayor,

Mr. Williams, and three pretty young ladies who had been induced to

ascend the stage. The others were chosen no less judiciously.

The dog was then artfully led on from one accomplishment to another,

much within the ordinary range which bounds the instruction of learned

animals. He was asked to say how many ladies were on the stage: he spelt

three. What were their names? “The Graces.” Then he was asked who was

the first magistrate in the town. The dog made a bow to the Mayor.

“What had made that gentleman first magistrate?” The dog looked to

the alphabet and spelt “Worth.” “Were there any persons present more

powerful than the Mayor?” The dog bowed to the three young ladies.

“What made them more powerful?” The dog spelt “Beauty.” When ended

the applause these answers received, the dog went through the musket

exercise with the soldier’s staff; and as soon as he had performed that,

he came to the business part of the exhibition, seized the hat which his

master had dropped on the ground, and carried it round to each person

on the stage. They looked at one another. “He is a poor soldier’s dog,”

said the child, hiding her face. “No, no; a soldier cannot beg,” cried

the Comedian. The Mayor dropped a coin in the hat; others did the same

or affected to do it. The dog took the hat to his master, who waved him

aside. There was a pause. The dog laid the hat softly at the soldier’s

feet, and looked up at the child beseechingly. “What,” asked she,

raising her head proudly--“what secures WORTH and defends BEAUTY?” The

dog took up the staff and shouldered it. “And to what can the soldier

look for aid when he starves and will not beg?” The dog seemed

puzzled,--the suspense was awful. “Good heavens,” thought the Comedian,

“if the brute should break down after all!--and when I took such care

that the words should lie undisturbed-right before his nose!” With a

deep sigh the veteran started from his despondent attitude, and crept

along the floor as if for escape--so broken-down, so crestfallen. Every

eye was on that heartbroken face and receding figure; and the eye of

that heartbroken face was on the dog, and the foot of that receding

figure seemed to tremble, recoil, start, as it passed by the

alphabetical letters which still lay on the ground as last arranged.

“Ah! to what should he look for aid?” repeated the grandchild, clasping

her little hands. The dog had now caught the cue, and put his paw first

upon “WORTH,” and then upon “BEAUTY.”

“Worth!” cried the ladies--“Beauty!” exclaimed the Mayor. “Wonderful,

wonderful!”

“Take up the hat,” said the child, and turning to the Mayor--“Ah! tell

him, sir, that what Worth and Beauty give to Valour in distress is not

alms but tribute.”

The words were little better than a hack claptrap; but the sweet voice

glided through the assembly, and found its way into every heart.

“Is it so?” asked the old soldier, as his hand hoveringly passed above

the coins. “Upon my honour it is, sir!” said the Mayor, with serious

emphasis. The audience thought it the best speech he had ever made in

his life, and cheered him till the roof rang again. “Oh! bread, bread,

for you, darling!” cried the veteran, bowing his head over the child,

and taking out his cross and kissing it with passion; “and the badge of

honour still for me!”

While the audience was in the full depth of its emotion, and generous

tears in many an eye, Waife seized his moment, dropped the actor,

and stepped forth to the front as the man--simple, quiet, earnest

man--artless man!

“This is no mimic scene, ladies and gentlemen. It is a tale in real life

that stands out before you. I am here to appeal to those hearts that are

not vainly open to human sorrows. I plead for what I have represented.

True, that the man who needs your aid is not one of that soldiery which

devastated Europe. But he has fought in battles as severe, and been left

by fortune to as stern a desolation. True, he is not a Frenchman; he is

one of a land you will not love less than France,--it is your own. He,

too, has a child whom he would save from famine. He, too, has nothing

left to sell or to pawn for bread,--except--oh, not this gilded badge,

see, this is only foil and cardboard,--except, I say, the thing itself,

of which you respect even so poor a symbol,--nothing left to sell or to

pawn but Honour! For these I have pleaded this night as a showman; for

these, less haughty than the Frenchman, I stretch my hands towards you

without shame; for these I am a beggar.”

He was silent. The dog quietly took up the hat and approached the Mayor

again. The Mayor extracted the half-crown he had previously deposited,

and dropped into the hat two golden sovereigns. Who does not guess

the rest? All crowded forward,--youth and age, man and woman. And most

ardent of all were those whose life stands most close to vicissitude,

most exposed to beggary, most sorely tried in the alternative between

bread and honour. Not an operative there but spared his mite.

CHAPTER XIII.

Omne ignotum pro magnifico.--Rumour, knowing nothing of his

antecedents, exalts Gentleman Waife into Don Magnifico.

The Comedian and his two coadjutors were followed to the Saracen’s Head

inn by a large crowd, but at respectful distance. Though I know few

things less pleasing than to have been decoyed and entrapped into an

unexpected demand upon one’s purse,--when one only counted, too, upon

an agreeable evening,--and hold, therefore, in just abhorrence the

circulating plate which sometimes follows a public oration, homily, or

other eloquent appeal to British liberality; yet, I will venture to say,

there was not a creature whom the Comedian had surprised into impulsive

beneficence who regretted his action, grudged its cost, or thought he

had paid too dear for his entertainment. All had gone through a series

of such pleasurable emotions that all had, as it were, wished a vent for

their gratitude; and when the vent was found, it became an additional

pleasure. But, strange to say, no one could satisfactorily explain to

himself these two questions,--for what, and to whom had he given his

money? It was not a general conjecture that the exhibitor wanted the

money for his own uses. No; despite the evidence in favour of that idea,

a person so respectable, so dignified, addressing them, too, with that

noble assurance to which a man who begs for himself is not morally

entitled,--a person thus characterized must be some high-hearted

philanthropist who condescended to display his powers at an Institute

purely intellectual, perhaps on behalf of an eminent but decayed author,

whose name, from the respect due to letters, was delicately concealed.

Mr. Williams, considered the hardest head and most practical man in the

town, originated and maintained that hypothesis. Probably the stranger

was an author himself, a great and affluent author. Had not great and

affluent authors--men who are the boast of our time and land--acted,

yea, on a common stage, and acted inimitably too, on behalf of some

lettered brother or literary object? Therefore in these guileless

minds, with all the pecuniary advantages of extreme penury and

forlorn position, the Comedian obtained the respect due to prosperous

circumstances and high renown. But there was one universal wish

expressed by all who had been present, as they took their way homeward;

and that wish was to renew the pleasure they had experienced, even if

they paid the same price for it. Could not the long-closed theatre be

re-opened, and the great man be induced by philanthropic motives, and

an assured sum raised by voluntary subscriptions, to gratify the whole

town, as he had gratified its selected intellect? Mr. Williams, in a

state of charitable thaw, now softest of the soft, like most hard men

when once softened, suggested this idea to the Mayor. The Mayor said

evasively that he would think of it, and that he intended to pay his

respects to Mr. Chapman before he returned home, that very night: it was

proper. Mr. Williams and many others wished to accompany his worship.

But the kind magistrate suggested that Mr. Chapman would be greatly

fatigued: that the presence of many might seem more an intrusion than a

compliment; that he, the Mayor, had better go alone, and at a somewhat

later hour, when Mr. Chapman, though not retired to bed, might have

had time for rest and refreshment. This delicate consideration had its

weight; and the streets were thin when the Mayor’s gig stopped, on its

way villa-wards, at the Saracen’s Head.

CHAPTER XIV.

It is the interval between our first repinings and our final

resignation, in which, both with individuals and communities, is to

be found all that makes a history worth telling. Ere yet we yearn

for what is out of our reach, we are still in the cradle. When

wearied out with our yearnings, desire again falls asleep; we are on

the deathbed.

Sophy (leaning on her grandfather’s arm as they ascend the stair of the

Saracen’s Head).--“But I am so tired, Grandy: I’d rather go to bed at

once, please!”

GENTLEMAN WAIFE.--“Surely you could take something to eat

first--something nice,--Miss Chapman?”--(Whispering close), “We can

live in clover now,--a phrase which means” (aloud to the landlady, who

crossed the landing-place above) “grilled chicken and mushrooms for

supper, ma’am! Why don’t you smile, Sopby? Oh, darling, you are ill!”

“No, no, Grandy, dear; only tired: let me go to bed. I shall be better

to-morrow; I shall indeed!”

Waife looked fondly into her face, but his spirits were too much

exhilarated to allow him to notice the unusual flush upon her cheek,

except with admiration of the increased beauty which the heightened

colour gave to her soft features.

“Well,” said he, “you are a pretty child!--a very pretty child, and you

act wonderfully. You would make a fortune on the stage; but--”

SOPHY (eagerly).--“But--no, no, never!--not the stage!”

WAIFE.--“I don’t wish you to go on the stage, as you know. A private

exhibition--like the one to-night, for instance--has” (thrusting his

hand into his pocket) “much to recommend it.”

SOPHY (with a sigh).--“Thank Heaven! that is over now; and you’ll not be

in want of money for a long, long time! Dear Sir Isaac!”

She began caressing Sir Isaac, who received her attentions with solemn

pleasure. They were now in Sophy’s room; and Waife, after again pressing

the child in vain to take some refreshment, bestowed on her his kiss and

blessing, and whistled “_Malbrook s’en va-t-en guerre_” to Sir Isaac,

who, considering that melody an invitation to supper, licked his lips,

and stalked forth, rejoicing, but decorous.

Left alone, the child breathed long and hard, pressing her hands to her

bosom, and sank wearily on the foot of the bed. There were no shutters

to the window, and the moonlight came in gently, stealing across that

part of the wall and floor which the ray of the candle left in shade.

The girl raised her eyes slowly towards the window,--towards the glimpse

of the blue sky, and the slanting lustre of the moon. There is a certain

epoch in our childhood, when what is called the romance of sentiment

first makes itself vaguely felt. And ever with the dawn of that

sentiment the moon and the stars take a strange and haunting

fascination. Few persons in middle life-even though they be genuine

poets--feel the peculiar spell in the severe stillness and mournful

splendour of starry skies which impresses most of us, even though no

poets at all, in that mystic age when Childhood nearly touches upon

Youth, and turns an unquiet heart to those marvellous riddles within us

and without, which we cease to conjecture when experience has taught us

that they have no solution upon this side the grave. Lured by the light,

the child rose softly, approached the window, and, resting her upturned

face upon both hands, gazed long into the heavens, communing evidently

with herself, for her lips moved and murmured indistinctly. Slowly she

retired from the casement, and again seated herself at the foot of the

bed, disconsolate. And then her thoughts ran somewhat thus, though she

might not have shaped them exactly in the same words: “No, I cannot

understand it. Why was I contented and happy before I knew him? Why did

I see no harm, no shame in this way of life--not even on that stage with

those people--until he said, ‘It was what he wished I had never stooped

to’? And Grandfather says our paths are so different they cannot cross

each other again. There is a path of life, then, which I can never

enter; there is a path on which I must always, always walk, always,

always, always that path,--no escape! Never to come into that other one

where there is no disguise, no hiding, no false names,--never, never!”

she started impatiently, and with a wild look,--“It is killing me!”

Then, terrified by her own impetuosity, she threw herself on the bed,

weeping low. Her heart had now gone back to her grandfather; it was

smiting her for ingratitude to him. Could there be shame or wrong in

what he asked,--what he did? And was she to murmur if she aided him to

exist? What was the opinion of a stranger boy compared to the approving

sheltering love of her sole guardian and tried fostering friend? And

could people choose their own callings and modes of life? If one road

went this way, another that, and they on the one road were borne farther

and farther away from those on the other--as that idea came, consolation

stopped, and in her noiseless weeping there was a bitterness as of

despair. But the tears ended by relieving the grief that caused them.

Wearied out of conjecture and complaint, her mind relapsed into the

old native, childish submission. With a fervour in which there was

self-reproach she repeated her meek, nightly prayer, that God would

bless her dear grandfather, and suffer her to be his comfort and

support. Then mechanically she undressed, extinguished the candle, and

crept into bed. The moonlight became bolder and bolder; it advanced tip

the floors, along the walls; now it floods her very pillow, and seems to

her eyes to take a holy loving kindness, holier and more loving as the

lids droop beneath it. A vague remembrance of some tale of “guardian

spirits,” with which Waife had once charmed her wonder, stirred

through her lulling thoughts, linking itself with the presence of that

encircling moonlight. There! see the eyelids are closed, no tear upon

their fringe. See the dimples steal out as the sweet lips are parted.

She sleeps, she dreams already! Where and what is the rude world of

waking now? Are there not guardian spirits? Deride the question if

thou wilt, stern man, the reasoning and self-reliant; but thou, O fair

mother, who hast marked the strange happiness on the face of a child

that has wept itself to sleep, what sayest thou to the soft tradition,

which surely had its origin in the heart of the earliest mother?

CHAPTER XV.

There is no man so friendless but what he can find a friend sincere

enough to tell him disagreeable truths.

Meanwhile the Comedian had made himself and Sir Isaac extremely

comfortable. No unabstemious man by habit was Gentleman Waife. He could

dine on a crust, and season it with mirth; and as for exciting drinks,

there was a childlike innocence in his humour never known to a brain

that has been washed in alcohol. But on this special occasion, Waife’s

heart was made so bounteous by the novel sense of prosperity that it

compelled him to treat himself. He did honour to the grilled chicken to

which he had vainly tempted Sophy. He ordered half a pint of port to be

mulled into negus. He helped himself with a bow, as if himself were a

guest, and nodded each time he took off his glass, as much as to say,

“Your health, Mr. Waife!” He even offered a glass of the exhilarating

draught to Sir Isaac, who, exceedingly offended, retreated under the

sofa, whence he peered forth through his deciduous ringlets, with brows

knit in grave rebuke. Nor was it without deliberate caution--a whisker

first, and then a paw--that he emerged from his retreat, when a plate

heaped with the remains of the feast was placed upon the hearth-rug.

The supper over, and the attendant gone, the negus still left, Waife

lighted his pipe, and, gazing on Sir Isaac, thus addressed that canine

philosopher: “Illustrious member of the Quadrupedal Society of Friends

to Man, and, as possessing those abilities for practical life which

but few friends to man ever display in his service, promoted to high

rank--Commissary-General of the Victualling Department, and Chancellor

of the Exchequer--I have the honour to inform you that a vote of

thanks in your favour has been proposed in this house, and carried

unanimously.” Sir Isaac, looking shy, gave another lick to the plate,

and wagged his tail. “It is true that thou wert once (shall I say

it?) in fault at ‘Beauty and Worth,’--thy memory deserted thee; thy

peroration was on the verge of a breakdown; but ‘Nemo mortalium omnibus

horis sapit, I as the Latin grammar philosophically expresseth

it. Mortals the wisest, not only on two legs but even upon four,

occasionally stumble. The greatest general, statesman, sage, is not he

who commits no blunder, but he who best repairs a blunder and converts

it to success. This was thy merit and distinction! It hath never been

mine! I recognize thy superior genius. I place in thee unqualified

confidence; and consigning thee to the arms of Morpheus, since I see

that panegyric acts on thy nervous system as a salubrious soporific, I

now move that this House do resolve itself into a Committee of Ways and

Means for the Consideration of the Budget!”

Therewith, while Sir Isaac fell into a profound sleep the Comedian

deliberately emptied his pockets on the table; and arranging gold and

silver before him, thrice carefully counted the total, and then divided

it into sundry small heaps.

“That’s for the bill,” quoth he,--“Civil List!--a large item. That’s

for Sophy, the darling! She shall have a teacher, and learn

Music,--Education Grant; Current Expenses for the next fortnight;

Miscellaneous Estimates; tobacco,--we’ll call that Secret-service Money.

Ah, scamp, vagrant, is not Heaven kind to thee at last? A few more such

nights, and who knows but thine old age may have other roof than the

workhouse? And Sophy?--Ah, what of her? Merciful Providence, spare my

life till she has outgrown its uses!” A tear came to his eye; he brushed

it away quickly, and, recounting his money, hummed a joyous tune.

The door opened; Waife looked up in surprise, sweeping his hand over the

coins, and restoring them to his pocket. The Mayor entered.

As Mr. Hartopp walked slowly up the room, his eye fixed Waife’s; and

that eye was so searching, though so mild, that the Comedian felt

himself change colour. His gay spirits fell,--falling lower and lower,

the nearer the Mayor’s step came to him; and when Hartopp, without

speaking, took his hand,--not in compliment, not in congratulation, but

pressed it as if in deep compassion, still looking him full in the face,

with those pitying, penetrating eyes, the actor experienced a sort of

shock as if he were read through, despite all his histrionic disguises,

read through to his heart’s core; and, as silent as his visitor, sank

back in his chair,--abashed, disconcerted.

MR. HARTOPP.--“Poor man!”

THE COMEDIAN (rousing himself with an effort, but still

confused).--“Down, Sir Isaac, down! This visit, Mr. Mayor, is an honour

which may well take a dog by surprise! Forgive him!”

MR. HARTOPP (patting Sir Isaac, who was inquisitively sniffing his

garments, and drawing a chair close to the actor, who thereon edged his

own chair a little away,--in vain; for, on that movement, Mr. Hartopp

advanced in proportion).--“Your dog is a very admirable and clever

animal; but in the exhibition of a learned dog there is something which

tends to sadden one. By what privations has he been forced out of his

natural ways? By what fastings and severe usage have his instincts been

distorted into tricks? Hunger is a stern teacher, Mr. Chapman; and to

those whom it teaches, we cannot always give praise unmixed with pity.”

THE COMEDIAN (ill at ease under this allegorical tone, and surprised

at a quicker intelligence in Mr. Hartopp than he had given that person

credit for).--“You speak like an oracle, Mr. Mayor; but that dog, at

least, has been mildly educated and kindly used. Inborn genius, sir,

will have its vent. Hum! a most intelligent audience honoured us

to-night; and our best thanks are due to you.”

MR. HARTOPP.--“Mr. Chapman, let us be frank with each other. I am not

a clever man; perhaps a dull one. If I had set up for a clever man,

I should not be where I am now. Hush! no compliments. But my life has

brought me into frequent contact with those who suffer; and the dullest

of us gain a certain sharpness in the matters to which our observation

is habitually drawn. You took me in at first, it is true. I thought

you were a philanthropical humourist, who might have crotchets, as many

benevolent men, with time on their hands and money in their pockets,

are apt to form. But when it came to the begging hat (I ask your pardon;

don’t let me offend you), when it came to the begging hat, I recognized

the man who wants philanthropy from others, and whose crotchets are

to be regarded in a professional point of view. Sir, I have come here

alone, because I alone perhaps see the case as it really is. Will you

confide in me? you may do it safely. To be plain, who and what are you?”

THE COMEDIAN (evasively).--“What do you take me for, Mr. Mayor? What can

I be other than an itinerant showman, who has had resort to a harmless

stratagem in order to obtain an audience, and create a surprise that

might cover the naked audacity of the ‘begging hat’!”

MR. HARTOPP (gravely).--“When a man of your ability and education is

reduced to such stratagems, he must have committed some great faults.

Pray Heaven it be no worse than faults!”

THE COMEDIAN (bitterly).--“That is always the way with the prosperous.

Is a man unfortunate? They say, ‘Why don’t he help himself?’ Does he try

to help himself? They say, ‘With so much ability, why does not he help

himself better?’ Ability and education! Snares and springes, Mr. Mayor!

Ability and education! the two worst mantraps that a poor fellow can put

his foot into! Aha! Did not you say if you had set up to be clever, you

would not be where you now are:’ A wise saying; I admire you for it.

Well, well, I and my dog have amused your townsfolk; they have amply

repaid us. We are public servants; according as we act in public--hiss

us or applaud. Are we to submit to an inquisition into our private

character? Are you to ask how many mutton bones has that dog stolen?

how many cats has he worried? or how many shirts has the showman in his

wallet? how many debts has he left behind him? what is his rent-roll

on earth, and his account with Heaven? Go and put those questions to

ministers, philosophers, generals, poets. When they have acknowledged

your right to put them, come to me and the other dog.”

MR. HARTOPP (rising and drawing on his gloves).--“I beg your pardon! I

have done, sir. And yet I conceived an interest in you. It is because I

have no talents myself that I admire those who have. I felt a mournful

anxiety, too, for your poor little girl,--so young, so engaging. And

is it necessary that you should bring up that child in a course of life

certainly equivocal, and to females dangerous?”

The Comedian lifted his eyes suddenly, and stared hard at the face of

his visitor, and in that face there was so much of benevolent humanity,

so much sweetness contending with authoritative rebuke, that the

vagabond’s hardihood gave way! He struck his breast, and groaned aloud.

MR. HARTOPP (pressing on the advantage he had gained).--“And have you no

alarm for her health? Do you not see how delicate she is? Do you not

see that her very talent comes from her susceptibility to emotions which

must wear her away?”

WAIFE.-“No, no! stop, stop, stop! you terrify me, you break my heart.

Man, man! it is all for her that I toil and show and beg,--if you call

it begging. Do you think I care what becomes of this battered hulk? Not

a straw. What am I to do? What! what! You tell me to confide in you;

wherefore? How can you help me? Would you give me employment? What am I

fit for? Nothing! You could find work and bread for an Irish labourer,

nor ask who or what he was; but to a man who strays towards you,

seemingly from a sphere in which, if Poverty enters, she drops a

courtesy, and is called ‘genteel,’ you cry, ‘Hold, produce your

passport; where are your credentials, references?’ I have none. I have

slipped out of the world I once moved in. I can no more appeal to those

I knew in it than if I had transmigrated from one of yon stars, and

said, ‘See there what I was once!’ Oh, but you do not think she looks

ill!--do you? do you? Wretch that I am! And I thought to save her!”

The old man trembled from head to foot, and his cheek was as pale as

ashes.

Again the good magistrate took his hand, but this time the clasp was

encouraging. “Cheer up: where there is a will there is a way; you

justify the opinion I formed in your favour despite all circumstances

to the contrary. When I asked you to confide in me, it was not from

curiosity, but because I would serve you if I can. Reflect on what I

have said. True, you can know but little of me. Learn what is said of

me by my neighbours before you trust me further. For the rest, to-morrow

you will have many proposals to renew your performance. Excuse me if I

do not actively encourage it. I will not, at least, interfere to your

detriment; but--”

“But,” exclaimed Waife, not much heeding this address, “but you think

she looks ill? you think this is injuring her? you think I am murdering

my grandchild,--my angel of life, my all?”

“Not so; I spoke too bluntly. Yet still--”

“Yes, yes, yet still--”

“Still, if you love her so dearly, would you blunt her conscience and

love of truth? Were you not an impostor tonight? Would you ask her to

reverence and imitate and pray for an impostor?”

“I never saw it in that light!” faltered Waife, struck to the soul;

“never, never, so help me Heaven!”

“I felt sure you did not,” said the Mayor; “you saw but the sport of the

thing; you took to it as a schoolboy. I have known many such men, with

high animal spirits like yours. Such men err thoughtlessly; but did

they ever sin consciously, they could not keep those high spirits! Good

night, Mr. Chapman, I shall hear from you again.”

The door closed on the form of the visitor; Waife’s head sank on his

breast, and all the deep lines upon brow and cheek stood forth, records

of mighty griefs revived,--a countenance so altered, now its innocent

arch play was gone, that you would not have known it. At length he rose

very quietly, took up the candle, and stole into Sophy’s room. Shading

the light with careful hand, he looked on her face as she slept.

The smile was still upon the parted lip: the child was still in the

fairyland of dreams. But the cheek was thinner than it had been weeks

ago, and the little hand that rested on the coverlet seemed wasted.

Waife took that hand noiselessly into his own! it was hot and dry. He

dropped it with a look of unutterable fear and anguish, and, shaking his

head piteously; stole back again. Seating himself by the table at which

he had been caught counting his gains, he folded his arms, and rooted

his gaze on the floor; and there, motionless, and as if in stupefied

suspense of thought itself, he sat till the dawn crept over the

sky,--till the sun shone into the windows. The dog, crouched at his

feet, sometimes started up and whined as to attract his notice: he

did not heed it. The clock struck six; the house began to stir. The

chambermaid came into the room. Waife rose and took his hat, brushing

its nap mechanically with his sleeve. “Who did you say was the best

here?” he asked with a vacant smile, touching the chambermaid’s arm.

“Sir! the best--what?”

“The best doctor, ma’am; none of your parish apothecaries,--the best

physician,--Dr. Gill,--did you say Gill? Thank you; his address, High

Street. Close by, ma’am.” With his grand bow,--such is habit!--Gentleman

Waife smiled graciously, and left the room. Sir Isaac stretched himself

and followed.

CHAPTER XVI.

In every civilized society there is found a race of men who retain

the instincts of the aboriginal cannibal, and live upon their

fellow-men as a natural food. These interesting but formidable

bipeds, having caught their victim, invariably select one part of

his body on which to fasten their relentless grinders. The part

thus selected is peculiarly susceptible, Providence having made it

alive to the least nibble; it is situated just above the hip-joint,

it is protected by a tegument of exquisite fibre, vulgarly called

“THE BREECHES POCKET.” The thoroughbred Anthropophagite usually

begins with his own relations and friends; and so long as he

confines his voracity to the domestic circle, the law interferes

little, if at all, with his venerable propensities. But when he has

exhausted all that allows itself to be edible in the bosom of

private life, the man-eater falls loose on society, and takes to

prowling,--then “Sauve qui peut!” the laws rouse themselves, put on

their spectacles, call for their wigs and gowns, and the

Anthropophagite turned prowler is not always sure of his dinner. It

is when he has arrived at this stage of development that the man-

eater becomes of importance, enters into the domain of history, and

occupies the thoughts of Moralists.

On the same morning in which Waife thus went forth from the Saracen’s

Head in quest of the doctor, but at a later hour, a man, who, to judge

by the elaborate smartness of his attire, and the jaunty assurance of

his saunter, must have wandered from the gay purlieus of Regent Street,

threaded his way along the silent and desolate thoroughfares that

intersect the remotest districts of Bloomsbury. He stopped at the turn

into a small street still more sequestered than those which led to it,

and looked up to the angle on the wall whereon the name of the street

should have been inscribed. But the wall had been lately whitewashed,

and the whitewash had obliterated the expected epigraph. The man

muttered an impatient execration; and, turning round as if to seek a

passenger of whom to make inquiry, beheld on the opposite side of the

way another man apparently engaged in the same research. Involuntarily

each crossed over the road towards the other.

“Pray, sir,” quoth the second wayfarer in that desert, “can you tell me

if this is a street that is called a Place,--Podden Place, Upper?”

“Sir,” returned the sprucer wayfarer, “it is the question I would have

asked of you.”

“Strange!”

“Very strange indeed that more than one person can, in this busy age,

employ himself in discovering a Podden Place! Not a soul to inquire

of,--not a shop that I see, not an orange-stall!”

“Ha!” cried the other, in a hoarse sepulchral voice, “Ha! there is

a pot-boy! Boy! boy! boy! I say. Hold, there! hold! Is this Podden

Place,--Upper?”

“Yes, it be,” answered the pot-boy, with a sleepy air, caught in that

sleepy atmosphere; and chiming his pewter against an area rail with a

dull clang, he chanted forth “Pots oho!” with a note as dirge-like as

that which in the City of the Plague chanted “Out with the dead!”

Meanwhile the two wayfarers exchanged bows and parted; the sprucer

wayfarer whether from the indulgence of a reflective mood, or from an

habitual indifference to things and persons not concerning him, ceased

to notice his fellow-solitary, and rather busied himself in sundry

little coquetries appertaining to his own person. He passed his hand

through his hair, re-arranged the cock of his hat, looked complacently

at his boots, which still retained the gloss of the morning’s varnish,

drew down his wristbands, and, in a word, gave sign of a man who desires

to make an effect, and feels that he ought to do it. So occupied was he

in this self-commune that when he stopped at length at one of the small

doors in the small street and lifted his hand to the knocker, he

started to see that Wayfarer the Second was by his side. The two men

now examined each other briefly but deliberately. Wayfarer the First was

still young,--certainly handsome, but with an indescribable look about

the eye and lip, from which the other recoiled with an instinctive

awe,--a hard look, a cynical look,--a sidelong, quiet, defying,

remorseless look. His clothes were so new of gloss that they seemed put

on for the first time, were shaped to the prevailing fashion, and of a

taste for colours less subdued than is usual with Englishmen, yet still

such as a person of good mien could wear without incurring the charge

of vulgarity, though liable to that of self-conceit. If you doubted that

the man were a gentleman, you would have been puzzled to guess what else

he could be. Were it not for the look we have mentioned, and which

was perhaps not habitual, his appearance might have been called

prepossessing. In his figure there was the grace, in his step the

elasticity which come from just proportions and muscular strength.

In his hand he carried a supple switch-stick, slight and innocuous

to appearance, but weighted at the handle after the fashion of a

life-preserver. The tone of his voice was not displeasing to the ear,

though there might be something artificial in the swell of it,--the sort

of tone men assume when they desire to seem more frank and off-hand

than belongs to their nature,--a sort of rollicking tone which is to the

voice what swagger is to, the gait. Still that look! it produced on you

the effect which might be created by some strange animal, not without

beauty, but deadly to man. Wayfarer the Second was big and burly,

middle-aged, large-whiskered, his complexion dirty. He wore a wig,--a

wig evident, unmistakable,--a wig curled and rusty,--over the wig a

dingy white hat. His black stock fitted tight round his throat, and

across his breast he had thrown the folds of a Scotch plaid.

WAYFARER THE FIRST.--“YOU call here, too,--on Mrs. Crane?”

WAYFARER THE SECOND.--“Mrs. Crane? you too? Strange!”

WAYFARER THE FIRST (with constrained civility).--“Sir, I call on

business,--private business.”

WAYFARER THE SECOND (with candid surliness).--“So do I.”

WAYFARER THE FIRST.--“Oh!”

WAYFARER THE SECOND.--“Ha! the locks unbar!”

The door opened, and an old meagre woman-servant presented herself.

WAYFARER THE FIRST (gliding before the big man with a serpent’s

undulating celerity of movement).--“Mrs. Crane lives here?”--“Yes!”

“She’s at home I suppose?”--“Yes!”--“Take up my card; say I come alone,

not with this gentleman.”

Wayfarer the Second seems to have been rather put out by the manner of

his rival. He recedes a step.

“You know the lady of this mansion well, sir?” “Extremely well.”

“Ha! then I yield you the precedence; I yield it, sir, but

conditionally. You will not be long?”

“Not a moment longer than I can help; the land will be clear for you in

an hour or less.”

“Or less, so please you, let it be or less. Servant, sir.”

“Sir, yours: come, my Hebe, track the dancers; that is, go up the

stairs, and let me renew the dreams of youth in the eyes of Bella!”

The old woman meanwhile had been turning over the card in her withered

palm, looking from the card to the visitor’s face, and then to the card

again, and mumbling to herself. At length she spoke:

“You, Mr. Losely! you!--Jasper Losely! how you be changed! what ha’ ye

done to yourself? where’s your comeliness? where’s the look that stole

ladies’ hearts? you, Jasper Losely! you are his goblin!”

“Hold your peace, old hussey!” said the visitor, evidently annoyed at

remarks so disparaging. “I am Jasper Losely, more bronzed of cheek, more

iron of hand.” He raised his switch with a threatening gesture, that

might be in play, for the lips wore smiles, or might be in earnest,

for the brows were bent; and pushing into the passage, and shutting the

door, said, “Is your mistress up stairs? show me to her room, or--”

The old crone gave him one angry glance, which sank frightened beneath

the cruel gleam of his eyes, and hastening up the stairs with a quicker

stride than her age seemed to warrant, cried out, “Mistress, mistress!

here is Mr. Losely! Jasper Losely himself!” By the time the visitor had

reached the landing-place of the first floor, a female form had emerged

from a room above, a female face peered over the banisters. Losely

looked up and started as he saw it. A haggard face,--the face of one

over whose life there has passed a blight. When last seen by him it had

possessed beauty, though of a masculine rather than womanly character.

Now of that beauty not a trace! the cheeks shrunk and hollow left the

nose sharp, long, beaked as a bird of prey. The hair, once glossy in

its ebon hue, now grizzled, harsh, neglected, hung in tortured, tangled

meshes,--a study for an artist who would paint a fury. But the eyes were

bright,--brighter than ever; bright now with a glare that lighted up the

whole face bending over the man. In those burning eyes was there love?

was there hate? was there welcome? was there menace? Impossible to

distinguish; but at least one might perceive that there was joy.

“So,” said the voice from above, “so we do meet at last, Jasper Losely!

you are come!”

Drawing a loose kind of dressing-robe more closely round her, the

mistress of the house now descended the stairs, rapidly, flittingly,

with a step noiseless as a spectre’s, and, grasping Losely firmly by the

hand, led him into a chill, dank, sunless drawing-room, gazing into his

face fixedly all the while.

He winced and writhed. “There, there, let us sit down, my dear Mrs.

Crane.”

“And once I was called Bella.”

“Ages ago! Basta! All things have their end. Do take those eyes of

yours off my face; they were always so bright! and--really--now they are

perfect burning-glasses! How close it is! Peuh! I am dead tired. May I

ask for a glass of water; a drop of wine in it--or--brandy will do as

well.”

“Ho! you have come to brandy and morning drams, eh, Jasper?” said Mrs.

Crane, with a strange, dreary accent. “I, too, once tried if fire could

burn up thought, but it did not succeed with me; that is years ago;

and--there--see the bottles are full still!”

While thus speaking, she had unlocked a chiffonniere of the shape

usually found in “genteel lodgings,” and taken out a leathern

spirit-case containing four bottles, with a couple of wine-glasses. This

case she placed on the table before Mr., Losely, and contemplated him at

leisure while he helped himself to the raw spirits.

As she thus stood, an acute student of Lavater might have recognized, in

her harsh and wasted countenance, signs of an original nature superior

to that of her visitor; on her knitted brow, a sense higher in quality

than on his smooth low forehead; on her straight stern lip, less cause

for distrust than in the false good-humour which curved his handsome

mouth into that smile of the fickle, which, responding to mirth but not

to affection, is often lighted and never warmed. It is true that in that

set pressure of her lip there might be cruelty, and, still more, the

secretiveness which can harbour deceit; and yet, by the nervous workings

of that lip, when relieved from such pressure, you would judge the

woman to be rather by natural temperament passionate and impulsive than

systematically cruel or deliberately-false,--false or cruel only as some

predominating passion became the soul’s absolute tyrant, and adopted

the tyrant’s vices. Above all, in those very lines destructive to beauty

that had been ploughed, not by time, over her sallow cheeks, there was

written the susceptibility to grief, to shame, to the sense of fall,

which was not visible in the unreflective, reckless aspect of the sleek

human animal before her.

In the room, too, there were some evidences of a cultivated taste. On

the walls, book-shelves, containing volumes of a decorous and severe

literature, such as careful parents allow to studious daughters,--the

stately masterpieces of Fenelon and Racine; selections approved by

boarding-schools from Tasso, Dante, Metastasio; amongst English authors,

Addison, Johnson, Blair (his lectures as well as sermons); elementary

works on such sciences as admit female neophytes into their porticos,

if not into their penetralia,--botany, chemistry, astronomy. Prim

as soldiers on parade stood the books,--not a gap in their

ranks,--evidently never now displaced for recreation; well bound, yet

faded, dusty; relics of a bygone life. Some of them might perhaps have

been prizes at school, or birthday gifts from proud relations. There,

too, on the table, near the spirit-case, lay open a once handsome

workbox,--no silks now on the skeleton reels; discoloured, but not by

use, in its nest of tarnished silk slept the golden thimble. There, too,

in the corner, near a music-stand piled high with musical compositions

of various schools and graduated complexity from “lessons for beginners”

to the most arduous gamut of a German oratorio, slunk pathetically

a poor lute-harp, the strings long since broken. There, too, by the

window, hung a wire bird-cage, the bird long since dead. In a word,

round the woman gazing on Jasper Losely, as he complacently drank his

brandy, grouped the forlorn tokens of an early state,--the lost golden

age of happy girlish studies, of harmless girlish tastes.

“Basta, eno’,” said Mr. Losely, pushing aside the glass which he had

twice filled and twice drained, “to business. Let me see the child: I

feel up to it now.”

A darker shade fell over Arabella Crane’s face, as she said, “The child!

she is not here! I have disposed of her long ago.”

“Eh!--disposed of her! what do you mean?”

“Do you ask as if you feared I had put her out of the world? No! Well,

then,--you come to England to see the child? You miss--you love, the

child of that--of that--” She paused, checked herself, and added in an

altered voice, “of that honest, high-minded gentlewoman whose memory

must be so dear to me,--you love that child; very natural, Jasper.”

“Love her! a child I have scarcely seen since she was born! do talk

common-sense. No. But have I not told you that she ought to be money’s

worth to me; ay, and she shall be yet, despite that proud man’s

disdainful insolence.”

“That proud man! what, you have ventured to address him--visit

him--since your return to England?”

“Of course. That’s what brought me over. I imagined the man would

rejoice at what I told him, open his pursestrings, lavish blessings and

bank-notes. And the brute would not even believe me; all because--”

“Because you had sold the right to be believed before. I told you, when

I took the child, that you would never succeed there, that--I would

never encourage you in the attempt. But you had sold the future as you

sold your past,--too cheaply, it seems, Jasper.”

“Too cheaply, indeed. Who could ever have supposed that I should have

been fobbed off with such a pittance?”

“Who, indeed, Jasper! You were made to spend fortunes, and call them

pittances when spent, Jasper! You should have been a prince, Jasper;

such princely tastes! Trinkets and dress, horses and dice, and plenty

of ladies to look and die! Such princely spirit too! bounding all return

for loyal sacrifice to the honour you vouchsafed in accepting it!”

Uttering this embittered irony, which nevertheless seemed rather to

please than to offend her guest, she kept moving about the room, and

(whether from some drawer in the furniture, or from her own person,

Losely’s careless eye did not observe) she suddenly drew forth a

miniature, and, placing it before him, exclaimed, “Ah, but you are

altered from those days; see what you then were!”

Losely’s gaze, thus abruptly invited, fixed itself on the effigies of

a youth eminently handsome, and of that kind of beauty which, without

being effeminate, approaches to the fineness and brilliancy of the

female countenance,--a beauty which renders its possessor inconveniently

conspicuous, and too often, by winning that ready admiration which

it costs no effort to obtain, withdraws the desire of applause from

successes to be achieved by labour, and hardens egotism by the excuses

it lends to self-esteem. It is true that this handsome face had not the

elevation bestowed by thoughtful expression but thoughtful expression is

not the attribute a painter seeks to give to the abstract comeliness of

early youth; and it is seldom to be acquired without that constitutional

wear and tear which is injurious to mere physical beauty. And over the

whole countenance was diffused a sunny light, the freshness of buxom

health, of luxuriant vigour; so that even that arrogant vanity which

an acute observer might have detected as the prevailing mental

characteristic seemed but a glad exultation in the gifts of benignant

Nature. Not there the look which, in the matured man gazing on the

bright ghost of his former self, might have daunted the timid and warned

the wise. “And I was like this! True! I remember well when it was

taken, and no one called it flattering,” said Mr. Losely, with pathetic

self-condolence. “But I can’t be very much changed,” he added, with a

half laugh. “At my age one may have a manlier look, yet--”

“Yet still be handsome, Jasper,” said Mrs. Crane. “You are so. But look

at me; what am I?”

“Oh, a very fine woman, my dear Crane,--always were. But you neglect

yourself: you should not do that; keep it up to the last. Well, but

to return to the child. You have disposed of her without my consent,

without letting me know?”

“Letting you know! How many years is it since you even gave me your

address! Never fear: she is in good hands.”

“Whose? At all events I must see her.”

“See her! What for?”

“What for! Hang it, it is natural that, now I am in England, I should

at least wish to know what she is like. And I think it very strange that

you should send her away, and then make all these difficulties. What’s

your object? I don’t understand it.”

“My object? What could be my object but to serve you? At your request I

took, fed, reared a child, whom you could not expect me to love, at my

own cost. Did I ever ask you for a shilling? Did I ever suffer you to

give me one? Never! At last, hearing no more from you, and what little I

heard of you making me think that, if anything happened to me (and I was

very ill at the time), you could only find her a burden,--at last I say,

the old man came to me,--you had given him my address,--and he offered

to take her, and I consented. She is with him.”

“The old man! She is with him! And where is he?”

“I don’t know.”

“Humph; how does he live? Can he have got any money?”

“I don’t know.”

“Did any old friends take him up?”

“Would he go to old friends?”

Mr. Losely tossed off two fresh glasses of brandy, one after the

other, and, rising, walked to and fro the room, his hands buried in his

pockets, and in no comfortable vein of reflection. At length he paused

and said, “Well, upon the whole, I don’t see what I could do with the

girl just at present, though, of course, I ought to know where she is,

and with whom. Tell me, Mrs. Crane, what is she like,--pretty or plain?”

“I suppose the chit would be called pretty,--by some persons at least.”

“Very pretty? handsome?” asked Losely, abruptly. “Handsome or not, what

does it signify? what good comes of beauty? You had beauty enough; what

have you done with it?”

At that question, Losely drew himself up with a sudden loftiness of look

and gesture, which, though prompted but by offended vanity, improved the

expression of the countenance, and restored to it much of its earlier

character. Mrs. Crane gazed on him, startled into admiration, and it was

in an altered voice, half reproachful, half bitter, that she continued,

“And now that you are satisfied about her, have you no questions to ask

about me?--what I do? how I live?” “My dear Mrs. Crane, I know that you

are comfortably off, and were never of a mercenary temper. I trust you

are happy, and so forth: I wish I were; things don’t prosper with me. If

you could conveniently lend me a five-pound note--”

“You would borrow of me, Jasper? Ah! you come to me in your troubles.

You shall have the money,--five pounds, ten pounds, what you please, but

you will call again for it: you need me now; you will not utterly desert

me now?”

“Best of creatures!--never!” He seized her hand and kissed it. She

withdrew it quickly from his clasp, and, glancing over him from head to

foot, said, “But are you really in want?--you are well-dressed, Jasper;

that you always were.”

“Not always; three days ago very much the reverse: but I have had a

trifling aid, and--”

“Aid in England? from whom? where? Not from him whom you say you had the

courage to seek?”

“From whom else? Have I no claim? A miserable alms flung to me. Curse

him! I tell you that man’s look and language so galled me,--so galled,”

echoed Losely, shifting his hold from the top of his switch to the

centre, and bringing the murderous weight of the lead down on the palm

of his other hand, “that, if his eye had quitted mine for a moment, I

think I must have brained him, and been--”

“Hanged!” said Mrs. Crane.

“Of course, hanged,” returned Losely, resuming the reckless voice and

manner in which there was that peculiar levity which comes from hardness

of heart, as from the steel’s hardness comes the blade’s play. “But if a

man did not sometimes forget consequences, there would be an end of the

gallows. I am glad that his eye never left mine.” And the leaden head of

the switch fell with a dull dumb sound on the floor.

Mrs. Crane made no immediate rejoinder, but fixed on her lawless visitor

a gaze in which there was no womanly fear (though Losely’s aspect and

gesture might have sent a thrill through the nerves of many a hardy

man), but which was not without womanly compassion, her countenance

gradually softening more and more, as if under the influence of

recollections mournful but not hostile. At length she said in a low

voice, “Poor Jasper! Is all the vain ambition that made you so

false shrunk into a ferocity that finds you so powerless? Would your

existence, after all, have been harder, poorer, meaner, if your faith

had been kept to me?”

Evidently disliking that turn in the conversation, but checking a reply

which might have been rude had no visions of five pounds, ten pounds,

loomed in the distance, Mr. Losely said, “Pshaw! Bella, pshaw! I was a

fool, I dare say, and a sad dog, a very sad dog; but I had always the

greatest regard for you, and always shall! Hillo, what’s that? A knock

at the door! Oh, by the by, a queer-looking man, in a white hat, called

at the same time I did, to see you on private business, gave way to me,

said he should come again; may I ask who he is?”

“I cannot guess; no one ever calls here on business except the

tax-gatherer.”

The old woman-servant now entered. “A gentleman, ma’am; says his name is

Rugge.”

“Rugge,--Rugge; let me think.”

“I am here, Mrs. Crane,” said the manager, striding in. “You don’t,

perhaps, call me to mind by name; but--oho! not gone, sir! Do I intrude

prematurely?”

“No, I have done; good-day, my dear Mrs. Crane.”

“Stay, Jasper. I remember you now, Mr. Rugge; take a chair.”

She whispered a few words into Losely’s ear, then turned to the manager,

and said aloud, “I saw you at Mr. Waife’s lodging, at the time he had

that bad accident.”

“And I had the honour to accompany you home, ma’am, and--but shall I

speak out before this gentleman?”

“Certainly; you see he is listening to you with attention. This

gentleman and I have no secrets from each other. What has become of that

person? This gentleman wishes to know.”

LOSELY.--“Yes, sir, I wish to know-particularly.”

RUGGE.--“So do I; that is partly what I came about. You are aware, I

think, ma’am, that I engaged him and Juliet Araminta, that is, Sophy.”

LOSELY.--“Sophy? engaged them, sir,--how?”

RUGGE.--“Theatrical line, sir,--Rugge’s Exhibition; he was a great actor

once, that fellow Waife.”

LOSELY.--“Oh, actor! well, sir, go on.”

RUGGE (who in the course of his address turns from the lady to the

gentleman, from the gentleman to the lady, with appropriate gesture and

appealing look).--“But he became a wreck, a block of a man; lost an eye

and his voice too. How ever, to serve him, I took his grandchild and him

too. He left me--shamefully, and ran off with his grandchild, sir.

Now, ma’am, to be plain with you, that little girl I looked upon as my

property,--a very valuable property. She is worth a great deal to me,

and I have been done out of her. If you can help me to get her back,

articled and engaged say for three years, I am willing and happy, ma’am,

to pay something handsome,--uncommon handsome.”

MRS. CRANE (loftily).--“Speak to that gentleman; he may treat with you.”

LOSELY.--“What do you call uncommon handsome, Mr.--Mr. Tugge?”

RUGGE.--“Rugge! Sir; we sha’n’t disagree, I hope, provided you have the

power to get Waife to bind the girl to me.”

LOSELY.--“I may have the power to transfer the young lady to your

care--young lady is a more respectful phrase than girl--and possibly to

dispense with Mr. Waife’s consent to such arrangement. But excuse me if

I say that I must know a little more of yourself, before I could promise

to exert such a power on your behalf.”

RUGGE.--“Sir, I shall be proud to improve our acquaintance. As to Waife,

the old vagabond, he has injured and affronted me, sir. I don’t bear

malice, but I have a spirit: Britons have a spirit, sir. And you will

remember, ma’am, that when I accompanied you home, I observed that Mr.

Waife was a mysterious man, and had apparently known better days, and

that when a man is mysterious, and falls into the sear and yellow leaf,

ma’am, without that which should accompany old age, sir, one has a right

to suspect that some time or other, he has done something or other,

ma’am, which makes him fear lest the very stones prate of his

whereabout, sir. And you did not deny, ma’am, that the mystery was

suspicious; but you said, with uncommon good sense, that it was nothing

to me what Mr. Waife had once been, so long as he was of use to me

at that particular season. Since then, sir, he has ceased to be of

use,--ceased, too, in the unhandsomest manner. And if you would, ma’am,

from a sense of justice, just unravel the mystery, put me in possession

of the secret, it might make that base man of use to me again, give me

a handle over him, sir, so that I might awe him into restoring my

property, as, morally speaking, Juliet Araminta most undoubtedly is.

That’s why I call,--leaving my company, to which I am a father, orphans

for the present. But I have missed that little girl,--that young lady,

sir. I called her a phenomenon, ma’am; missed her much: it is natural,

sir, I appeal to you. No man can be done out of a valuable property and

not feel it, if he has a heart in his bosom. And if I had her back safe,

I should indulge ambition. I have always had ambition. The theatre at

York, sir,--that is my ambition; I had it from a child, sir; dreamed of

it three tunes, ma’am. If I had back my property in that phenomenon,

I would go at the thing, slap-bang, take the York, and bring out the

phenomenon with A CLAW!”

LOSELY (musingly).--“You say the young lady is a phenomenon, and for

this phenomenon you are willing to pay something handsome,--a vague

expression. Put it into L. s. d.”

RUGGE.--“Sir, if she can be bound to me legally for three years, I would

give L100. I did offer to Waife L50,--to you, sir, L100.”

Losely’s eyes flashed, and his hands opened restlessly. “But, confound

it, where is she? Have you no clew?”

RUGGE.--“No, but we can easily find one; it was not worth my while to

hunt them up before I was quite sure that, if I regained my property in

that phenomenon, the law would protect it.”

MRS. CRANE (moving to the door).--“Well, Jasper Losely, you will sell

the young lady, I doubt not; and when you have sold her, let me know.”

She came back and whispered, “You will not perhaps now want money from

me, but I shall see you again; for, if you would find the child, you

will need my aid.”

“Certainly, my dear friend, I will call again; honour bright.”

Mrs. Crane here bowed to the gentlemen, and swept out of the room.

Thus left alone, Losely and Rugge looked at each other with a shy and

yet cunning gaze,--Rugge’s hands in his trouser’s pockets, his

head thrown back; Losely’s hands in voluntarily expanded, his head

bewitchingly bent forward, and a little on one side.

“Sir,” said Rugge, at length, “what do you say to a chop and a pint of

wine? Perhaps we could talk more at our ease elsewhere. I am only in

town for a day; left my company thirty miles off,--orphans, as I said

before.”

“Mr. Rugge,” said Losely, “I have no desire to stay in London, or indeed

in England; and the sooner we can settle this matter the better. Grant

that we find the young lady, you provide for her board and lodging;

teach her your honourable profession; behave, of course, kindly to her.”

“Like a father.”

“And give to me the sum of L100?”

“That is, if you can legally make her over to me. But, sir, may I

inquire by what authority you would act in this matter?”

“On that head it will be easy to satisfy you; meanwhile I accept your

proposal of an early dinner. Let us adjourn; is it to your house?”

“I have no exact private house in London; but I know a public

one,--commodious.”

“Be it so. After you, sir.”

As they descended the stairs, the old woman-servant stood at the street

door. Rugge went out first; the woman detained Losely. “Do you find her

altered?”

“Whom? Mrs. Crane?--why, years will tell. But you seem to have known me;

I don’t remember you.”

“Not Bridget Greggs?”

“Is it possible? I left you a middle-aged, rosy-faced woman. True, I

recognize you now. There’s a crown for you. I wish I had more to spare!”

Bridget pushed back the silver.

“No; I dare not! Take money from you, Jasper Losely! Mistress would not

forgive me!”

Losely, not unreluctantly, restored the crown to his pocket; and, with

a snort rather than sigh of relief, stepped into open daylight. As he

crossed the street to join Rugge, who was waiting for him on the shady

side, he mechanically turned to look back at the house, and, at the open

window of an upper story, he beheld again those shining eyes which had

glared down on him from the stairs. He tried to smile, and waved his

hand feebly. The eyes seemed to return the smile; and as he walked down

the street, arm-in-arm with the ruffian manager, slowly recovering his

springy step, and in the gloss of the new garments that set forth

his still symmetrical proportions, the eyes followed him watchfully,

steadfastly, till his form had vanished, and the dull street was once

more a solitude.

Then Arabella Crane turned from the window. Putting her hand to her

heart, “How it beats!” she muttered; “if in love or in hate, in scorn

or in pity, beats once more with a human emotion. He will come again;

whether for money or for woman’s wit, what care I?--he will come. I will

hold, I will cling to him, no more to part; for better for worse, as it

should have been once at the altar. And the child?” she paused; was it

in compunction? “The child!” she continued fiercely, and as if lashing

herself into rage, “the child of that treacherous, hateful mother,--yes!

I will help him to sell her back as a stage-show,--help him in all that

does not lift her to a state from which she may look down with disdain

on me. Revenge on her, on that cruel house: revenge is sweet. Oh! that

it were revenge alone that bids me cling to him who deserves revenge

the most.” She closed her burning eyes, and sat down droopingly, rocking

herself to and fro like one in pain.

CHAPTER XVII.

In life it is difficult to say who do you the most mischief--enemies

with the worst intentions, or friends with the best.

The conference between Mr. Rugge and Mr. Losely terminated in an

appointment to meet, the next day, at the village in which this story

opened. Meanwhile Mr. Rugge would return to his “orphans,” and arrange

performances in which for some days they might dispense with a father’s

part. Losely, on his side, undertook to devote the intervening hours to

consultation with a solicitor to whom Mr. Rugge recommended him as

to the prompt obtaining of legal powers to enforce the authority he

asserted himself to possess. He would also persuade Mrs. Crane to

accompany him to the village and aid in the requisite investigations;

entertaining a tacit but instinctive belief in the superiority of her

acuteness. “Set a female to catch a female,” quoth Mr. Rugge.

On the day and in the place thus fixed the three hunters opened their

chase. They threw off at the Cobbler’s stall. They soon caught the same

scent which had been followed by the lawyer’s clerk. They arrived at

Mrs. Saunders’s; there the two men would have been at fault like their

predecessor. But the female was more astute. To drop the metaphor Mrs.

Saunders could not stand the sharp cross-examination of one of her own

sex. “That woman deceives us,” said Mrs. Crane on leaving the house.”

They have not gone to London. What could they do there? Any man with a

few stage juggling tricks can get on in country villages but would be

lost in cities. Perhaps, as it seems he has got a dog,--we have found

out that from Mrs. Saunders,--he will make use of it for an itinerant

puppet-show.”

“Punch!” said Mr. Rugge; “not a doubt of it.”

“In that case,” observed Mrs. Crane, “they are probably not far off. Let

us print handbills, offering a reward for their clew, and luring the old

man himself by an assurance that the inquiry is made in order that he

may learn of something to his advantage.”

In the course of the evening the handbills were printed. The next day

they were posted up on the walls, not only of that village, but on those

of the small towns and hamlets for some miles round. The handbills ran

invitingly thus, “If William Waife, who left--on the 20th ult., will

apply at the Red Lion Inn at -------, for X. X., he will learn of

something greatly to his advantage. A reward of L5 will be given to any

one who will furnish information where the said William Waife and the

little girl who accompanies him may be found. The said William Waife is

about sixty years of age, of middle stature, strongly built, has lost

one eye, and is lame of one leg. The little girl, called Sophy, is

twelve years old, but looks younger; has blue eyes and light brown hair.

They had with them a white French poodle dog. This bill is printed by

the friends of the missing party.” The next day passed; no information:

but on the day following, a young gentleman of good mien, dressed in

black, rode into the town, stopped at the Red Lion Inn, and asked to

see X. X. The two men were out on their researches; Mrs. Crane stayed at

home to answer inquiries.

The gentleman was requested to dismount, and walk in. Mrs. Crane

received him in the inn parlour, which swarmed with flies. She stood in

the centre,--vigilant, grim spider of the place.

“I c-ca-call,” said the gentleman, stammering fearfully, in

con--consequence of a b-b-bill--I--ch-chanced to see in my ri-ri-ri-ride

yesterday--on a wa-wa-wall. You-you, I--sup-sup--”

“Am X. X.,” put in Mrs. Crane, growing impatient, “one of the friends of

Mr. Waife, by whom the handbill has been circulated; it will indeed be

a great relief to us to know where they are,--the little girl more

especially.”

Mrs. Crane was respectably dressed,--in silk iron-gray; she had crisped

her flaky tresses into stiff hard ringlets, that fell like long screws

from under a black velvet band. Mrs. Crane never wore a cap, nor could

you fancy her in a cap; but the velvet band looked as rigid as if

gummed to a hoop of steel. Her manner and tone of voice were those of

an educated person, not unused to some society above the vulgar; and yet

the visitor, in whom the reader recognizes the piscatorial Oxonian,

with whom Waife had interchanged philosophy on the marge of the running

brooklet, drew back as she advanced and spoke; and, bent on an errand of

kindness, he was seized with a vague misgiving.

MRS. CRANE (blandly).--“I fear they must be badly off. I hope they

are not wanting the necessaries of life. But pray be seated, sir.” She

looked at him again, and with more respect in her address than she

had before thrown into it, added, with a half courtesy, as she seated

herself by his side, “A clergyman of the Established Church, I presume,

sir?”

OXONIAN (stammer, as on a former occasion, respectfully omitted).--“With

this defect, ma’am!--But to the point. Some days ago I happened to fall

in with an elderly person, such as is described, with a very pretty

female child and a French dog. The man--gentleman, perhaps I may call

him, judging from his conversation--interested me much; so did the

little girl. And if I could be the means of directing real friends

anxious to serve them--”

Mrs. CRANE.--“You would indeed be a benefactor. And where are they now,

sir?”

OXONIAN.--“That I cannot positively tell you. But before I say more,

will you kindly satisfy my curiosity? He is perhaps an eccentric

person,--this Mr. Waife?--a little--” The Oxonian stopped, and touched

his forehead. Mrs. Crane made no prompt reply: she was musing. Unwarily

the scholar continued: “Because, in that case, I should not like to

interfere.”

MRS. CRANE.--“Quite right, sir. His own friends would not interfere with

his roving ways, his little whims on any account. Poor man, why should

they? He has no property for them to covet. But it is a long story. I

had the care of that dear little girl from her infancy, sweet child!”

OXONIAN.--“So she seems.”

MRS. CRANE.--“And now she has a most comfortable home provided for her;

and a young girl, with good friends, ought not to be tramping about the

country, whatever an old man may do. You must allow that, sir?”

OXONIAN.--“Well,--yes, I allow that; it occurred to me. But what is the

man?--the gentleman?”

MRS. CRANE.--“Very ‘eccentric,’ as you say, and inconsiderate, perhaps,

as to the little girl. We will not call it insane, sir. But--are you

married?”

OXONIAN (blushing).--“No, ma’am.”

MRS. CRANE.--“But you have a sister, perhaps?”

OXONIAN.--“Yes; I have one sister.”

MRS. CRANE.--“Would you like your sister to be running about the country

in that way,--carried off from her home, kindred, and friends?”

OXONIAN.--“Ah! I understand. The poor little girl is fond of the old

man,--a relation, grandfather perhaps? and he has taken her from her

home; and though not actually insane, he is still--”

MRS. CRANE.--“An unsafe guide for a female child, delicately reared.

I reared her; of good prospects, too. O sir, let us save the child!

Look--” She drew from a sidepocket in her stiff iron-gray apron a folded

paper; she placed it in the Oxonian’s hand; he glanced over and returned

it.

“I see, ma’am. I cannot hesitate after this. It is a good many miles off

where I met the persons whom I have no doubt that you seek; and two or

three days ago my father received a letter from a very worthy, excellent

man, with whom he is often brought into communication upon benevolent

objects,--a Mr. Hartopp, the Mayor of Gatesboro’, in which, among other

matters, the Mayor mentioned briefly that the Literary Institute of that

town had been much delighted by the performance of a very remarkable man

with one eye, about whom there seemed some mystery, with a little girl

and a learned dog; and I can’t help thinking that the man, the girl, and

the dog, must be those whom I saw and you seek.”

MRS. CRANE.--“At Gatesboro’? is that far?”

OXONIAN.--“Some way; but you can get a cross train from this village. I

hope that the old man will not be separated from the little girl; they

seemed very fond of each other.”

MRS. CRANE.--“No doubt of it; very fond: it would be cruel to separate

them. A comfortable home for both. I don’t know, sir, if I dare offer to

a gentleman of your evident rank the reward,--but for the poor of your

parish.”

OXONIAN.--“Oh, ma’am, our poor want for nothing: my father is rich. But

if you would oblige me by a line after you have found these interesting

persons; I am going to a distant part of the country to-morrow,--to

Montfort Court, in -------shire.”

MRS. CRANE.--“To Lord Montfort, the head of the noble family of Vipont?”

OXONIAN.--“Yes; do you know any of the family, ma’am? If you could refer

me to one of them, I should feel more satisfied as to--”

MRS. CRANE (hastily).--“Indeed, sir, every one must know that great

family by name and repute. I know no more. So you are going to Lord

Montfort’s! The Marchioness, they say, is very beautiful.”

OXONIAN.--“And good as beautiful. I have the honour to be connected both

with her and Lord Montfort; they are cousins, and my grandfather was a

Vipont. I should have told you my name,--Morley; George Vipont Morley.”

Mrs. Crane made a profound courtesy, and, with an unmistakable smile of

satisfaction, said, as if half in soliloquy, “So it is to one of that

noble family--to a Vipont--that the dear child will owe her restoration

to my embrace! Bless you, sir!”

“I hope I have done right,” said George Vipont Morley, as he mounted his

horse. “I must have done right, surely!” he said again, when he was on

the high road. “I fear I have not done right,” he said a third time, as

the face of Mrs. Crane began to haunt him; and when at sunset he reached

his home, tired out, horse and man, with an unusually long ride, and the

green water-bank on which he had overheard poor Waife’s simple grace and

joyous babble came in sight, “After all,” he said dolefully, “it was no

business of mine.”

“I meant well; but--” His little sister ran to the gate to greet him.

“Yes, I did quite right. How should I like my sister to be roving the

country, and acting at Literary Institutes ‘with a poodle dog? Quite

right; kiss me, Jane!”

CHAPTER XVIII.

Let a king and a beggar converse freely together, and it is the

beggar’s fault if he does not say something which makes the king

lift his hat to him.

The scene shifts back to Gatesboro’, the forenoon of the day succeeding

the memorable exhibition at the Institute of that learned town. Mr.

Hartopp was in the little parlour behind his country-house, his hours

of business much broken into by those intruders who deem no time

unseasonable for the indulgence of curiosity, the interchange

of thought, or the interests of general humanity and of national

enlightenment. The excitement produced on the previous evening by Mr.

Chapman, Sophy, and Sir Isaac was greatly on the increase. Persons who

had seen them naturally called on the Mayor to talk over the exhibition.

Persons who had not seen them, still more naturally dropped in just to

learn what was really Mr. Mayor’s private opinion. The little parlour

was thronged by a regular levee There was the proprietor of a dismal

building, still called “The Theatre,” which was seldom let except

at election time, when it was hired by the popular candidate for the

delivery of those harangues upon liberty and conscience, tyranny and

oppression, which furnish the staple of declamation equally to the

dramatist and the orator. There was also the landlord of the Royal

Hotel, who had lately built to his house “The City Concert-Room,”--a

superb apartment, but a losing speculation. There, too, were three

highly respectable persons, of a serious turn of mind, who came to

suggest doubts whether an entertainment of so frivolous a nature was not

injurious to the morality of Gatesboro’. Besides these notables, there

were loungers and gossips, with no particular object except that of

ascertaining who Mr. Chapman was by birth and parentage, and suggesting

the expediency of a deputation, ostensibly for the purpose of asking

him to repeat his performance, but charged with private instructions

to cross-examine him as to his pedigree. The gentle Mayor kept his eyes

fixed on a mighty ledger-book, pen in hand. The attitude was a rebuke

on intruders, and in ordinary times would have been so considered. But

mildness, however majestic, is not always effective in periods of civic

commotion. The room was animated by hubbub. You caught broken sentences

here and there crossing each other, like the sounds that had been frozen

in the air, and set free by a thaw, according to the veracious narrative

of Baron Munchausen.

PLAYHOUSE PROPRIETOR.--“The theatre is the--”

SERIOUS GENTLEMAN.--“Plausible snare by which a population, at present

grave and well-disposed, is decoyed into becoming--”

EXCITED ADMIRER.--“A French poodle, sir, that plays at dominos like a--”

CREDULOUS CONJECTURER.--“Benevolent philanthropist, condescending to act

for the benefit of some distressed brother who is--”

PROPRIETOR of CITY CONCERT-ROOM.--“One hundred and twenty feet long by

forty, Mr. Mayor! Talk of that damp theatre, sir, you might as well talk

of the--”

Suddenly the door flew open, and pushing aside a clerk who designed to

announce him, in burst Mr. Chapman himself.

He had evidently expected to find the Mayor alone, for at the sight of

that throng he checked himself, and stood mute at the threshold. The

levee for a moment was no less surprised, and no less mute. But the good

folks soon recovered themselves. To many it was a pleasure to accost

and congratulate the man who the night before had occasioned to them

emotions so agreeable. Cordial smiles broke out; friendly hands were

thrust forth. Brief but hearty compliments, mingled with entreaties to

renew the performance to a larger audience, were showered round. The

Comedian stood hat in hand, mechanically passing his sleeve over its

nap, muttering half inaudibly, “You see before you a man,” and turning

his single eye from one face to the other, as if struggling to guess

what was meant, or where he was. The Mayor rose and came forward,--“My

dear friends,” said he, mildly, “Mr. Chapman calls by appointment.

Perhaps he may have something to say to me confidentially.”

The three serious gentlemen, who had hitherto remained aloof, eying Mr.

Chapman much as three inquisitors might have eyed a Jew, shook three

solemn heads, and set the example of retreat. The last to linger were

the rival proprietors of the theatre and the city concert-room. Each

whispered the stranger,--one the left ear, one the right. Each thrust

into his hand a printed paper. As the door closed on them the Comedian

let fall the papers: his arm drooped to his side; his whole frame seemed

to collapse. Hartopp took him by the hand, and led him gently to his

own armchair beside the table. The Comedian dropped on the chair, still

without speaking.

MR. HARTOPP.--“What is the matter? What has happened?”

WAIFE.--“She is very ill,--in a bad way; the doctor says so,--Dr. Gill.”

MR. HARTOPP (feelingly).--“Your little girl in a bad way! Oh, no;

doctors always exaggerate in order to get more credit for the cure. Not

that I would disparage Dr. Gill, fellow-townsman, first-rate man. Still

‘t is the way with doctors to talk cheerfully if one is in danger, and

to look solemn if there is nothing to fear.”

WAIFE.--“DO you think so: you have children of your own, sir?--of her

age, too?--Eh! eh!”

MR. HARTOPP.--“Yes; I know all about children,--better, I think, than

Mrs. H. does. What is the complaint?”

WAIFE.--“The doctor says it is low fever.”

MR. HARTOPP.--“Caused by nervous excitement, perhaps.”

WAIFE (looking up).--“Yes: that’s what he says,--nervous excitement.”

MR. HARTOPP.--“Clever sensitive children, subjected precociously to

emulation and emotion, are always liable to such maladies. My third

girl, Anna Maria, fell, into a low fever, caused by nervous excitement

in trying for school prizes.”

WATFE.--“Did she die of it, sir?”

MR. HARTOPP (shuddering).--“Die! no! I removed her from school, set her

to take care of the poultry, forbade all French exercises, made her take

English exercises instead, and ride on a donkey. She’s quite another

thing now, cheeks as red as an apple, and as firm as a cricket-ball.”

WAIFE.--“I will keep poultry; I will buy a donkey. Oh, sir! you don’t

think she will go to heaven yet, and leave me here?”

MR. HARTOPP.--“Not if you give her rest and quiet. But no excitement, no

exhibitions.”

WAIFE (emptying his pockets on the table).--“Will you kindly count that

money, sir? Don’t you think that would be enough to find her some

pretty lodgings hereabouts till she gets quite strong again? With

green fields,--she’s fond of green fields and a farm-yard with

poultry,--though we were lodging a few days ago with a good woman who

kept hens, and Sophy did not seem to take to them much. A canary bird is

more of a companion, and--”

HARTOPP (interrupting).--“Ay--ay--and you! what would you do?”

WAIFE.--“Why, I and the dog would go away for a little while about the

country.”

HARTOPP.--“Exhibiting?”

WAIFE.--“That money will not last forever, and what can we do, I and the

dog, in order to get more for her?”

HARTOPP (pressing his hand warmly).--“You are a good man, sir. I am sure

of it; you cannot have done things which you should be afraid to tell

me. Make me your confidant, and I may then find some employment fit for

you, and you need not separate yourself from your little girl.”

WAIFE.--“Separate from her! I should only leave her for a few days at

a time till she gets well. This money would keep her,--how long? Two

months? three? how long? the doctor would not charge much.”

HARTOPP.--“YOU will not confide in me then? At your age,--have you no

friends,--no one to speak a good word for you?”

WAIFE (jerking up his head with a haughty air).--“So--so! Who talks to

you about me, sir? I am speaking of my innocent child. Does she want a

good word spoken for her? Heaven has written it in her face.”

Hartopp persisted no more; the excellent man was sincerely grieved at

his visitor’s obstinate avoidance of the true question at issue; for the

Mayor could have found employment for a man of Waife’s evident education

and talent. But such employment would entail responsibilities and trust.

How recommend to it a man of whose life and circumstances nothing could

be known,--a man without a character? And Waife interested him deeply.

We have all felt that there are some persons towards whom we are

attracted by a peculiar sympathy not to be explained,--a something in

the manner, the cut of the face, the tone of the voice. If there are

fifty applicants for a benefit in our gift, one of the fifty wins his

way to our preference at first sight, though with no better right to it

than his fellows. We can no more say why we like the man than we can say

why we fall in love with a woman in whom no one else would discover

a charm. “There is,” says a Latin love-poet, “no why or wherefore

in liking.” Hartopp, therefore, had taken, from the first moment, to

Waife,--the staid, respectable, thriving man, all muffled up from head

to foot in the whitest lawn of reputation,--to the wandering, shifty,

tricksome scatterling, who had not seemingly secured, through the course

of a life bordering upon age, a single certificate for good conduct. On

his hearthstone, beside his ledger-book, stood the Mayor, looking with

a respectful admiration that puzzled himself upon the forlorn creature,

who could give no reason why he should not be rather in the Gatesboro’

parish stocks than in its chief magistrate’s easy-chair. Yet, were

the Mayor’s sympathetic liking and respectful admiration wholly

unaccountable? Runs there not between one warm human heart and another

the electric chain of a secret understanding? In that maimed outcast, so

stubbornly hard to himself, so tremulously sensitive for his sick child,

was there not the majesty to which they who have learned that Nature has

her nobles, reverently bow the head! A man true to man’s grave religion

can no more despise a life wrecked in all else, while a hallowing

affection stands out sublime through the rents and chinks of fortune,

than he can profane with rude mockery a temple in ruins,--if still left

there the altar.

CHAPTER XIX.

Very well so far as it goes.

MR. HARTOPP.--“I cannot presume to question you further, Mr. Chapman.

But to one of your knowledge of the world, I need not say that your

silence deprives me of the power to assist yourself. We’ll talk no more

of that.”

WAIFE.--“Thank you, gratefully, Mr. Mayor.”

MR. HARTOPP.--“But for the little girl, make your mind easy,--at least

for the present. I will place her at my farm cottage. My bailiff’s

wife, a kind woman, will take care of her, while you pursue your calling

elsewhere. As for this money, you will want it yourself; your poor

little child shall cost you nothing. So that’s settled. Let me come up

and see her. I am a bit of a doctor myself. Every man blest with a

large family, in whose house there is always some interesting case of

small-pox, measles, whooping-cough, scarlatina, etc., has a good private

practice of his own. I’m not brilliant in book-learning, Mr. Chapman.

But as to children’s complaints in a practical way,” added Hartopp, with

a glow of pride, “Mrs. H. says she’d rather trust the little ones to me

than to Dr. Gill. I’ll see your child, and set her up I’ll be bound.

But now I think of it,” continued Hartopp, softening more and more, “if

exhibit you must, why not stay at Gatesboro’ for a time? More may be

made in this town than elsewhere.”

“No, no; I could not have the heart to act here again without her. I

feel at present as if I can never again act at all!”

“Something else will turn up. Providence is so kind to me, Mr. Mayor.”

Waife turned to the door. “You will come soon?” he said anxiously.

The Mayor, who had been locking up his ledgers and papers, replied, “I

will but stay to give some orders; in a quarter of an hour I shall be at

your hotel.”

CHAPTER XX.

Sophy hides heart and shows temper.

The child was lying on a sofa drawn near the window in her own room, and

on her lap was the doll Lionel had given to her. Carried with her in her

wanderings, she had never played with it; never altered a ribbon in

its yellow tresses; but at least once a day she had taken it forth and

looked at it in secret. And all that morning, left much to herself,

it had been her companion. She was smoothing down its frock, which

she fancied had got ruffled,--smoothing it down with a sort of fearful

tenderness, the doll all the while staring her full in the face with

its blue bead eyes. Waife, seated near her, was trying to talk gayly;

to invent fairy tales blithe with sport and fancy: but his invention

flagged, and the fairies prosed awfully. He had placed the dominos

before Sir Isaac, but Sophy had scarcely looked at them, from the

languid heavy eyes on which the doll so stupidly fixed its own. Sir

Isaac himself seemed spiritless; he was aware that something was wrong.

Now and then he got up restlessly, sniffed the dominos, and placed a paw

gently, very gently, on Sophy’s knee. Not being encouraged, he lay down

again uneasily, often shifting his position as if the floor was grown

too hard for him. Thus the Mayor found the three. He approached

Sophy with the step of a man accustomed to sick-rooms and ailing

children,--step light as if shod with felt,--put his hand on her

shoulder, kissed her forehead, and then took the doll. Sophy started,

and took it back from him quickly, but without a word; then she hid

it behind her pillow. The Mayor smiled. “My dear child, do you think I

should hurt your doll?”

Sophy coloured and said murmuringly, “No, sir, not hurt it, but--” she

stopped short.

“I have been talking to your grandpapa about you, my dear, and we both

wish to give you a little holiday. Dolls are well enough for the winter,

but green fields and daisy chains for the summer.”

Sophy glanced from the Mayor to her grandfather, and back again to the

Mayor, shook her curls from her eyes, and looked seriously inquisitive.

The Mayor, observing her quietly, stole her hand into his own, feeling

the pulse as if merely caressing the slender wrist. Then he began to

describe his bailiff’s cottage, with woodbine round the porch, the

farm-yard, the bee-hives, the pretty duck-pond with an osier island, and

the great China gander who had a pompous strut, which made him the droll

est creature possible. And Sophy should go there in a day or two, and

be as happy as one of the bees, but not so busy. Sophy listened very

earnestly, very gravely, and then sliding her hand from the Mayor,

caught hold of her grandfather’s arm firmly, and said, “And you,

Grandy,--will you like it? won’t it be dull for you, Grandy dear?”

“Why, my darling,” said Waife, “I and Sir Isaac will go and take a

stroll about the country for a few weeks, and--”

SOPHY (passionately).--“I thought so; I thought he meant that. I tried

not to believe it; go away,--you? and who’s to take care of you? who’ll

understand you? I want care! I! I! No, no, it is you,--you who want

care. I shall be well to-morrow,--quite well, don’t fear. He shall not

be sent away from me; he shall not, sir. Oh, Grandfather,

Grandfather, how could you?” She flung herself on his breast, clinging

there,--clinging as if infancy and age were but parts of the same whole.

“But,” said the Mayor, “it is not as if you were going to school, my

dear; you are going for a holiday. And your grandfather must leave

you,--must travel about; ‘tis his calling. If you fell ill and were with

him, think how much you would be in his way. Do you know,” he added,

smiling, “I shall begin to fear that you are selfish.”

“Selfish!” exclaimed Waife, angrily.

“Selfish!” echoed Sophy, with a melancholy scorn that came from a

sentiment so deep that mortal eye could scarce fathom it. “Oh, no, sir!

can you say it is for his good, not for what he supposes mine that

you want us to part? The pretty cottage, and all for me; and what for

him?--tramp, tramp along the hot dusty roads. Do you see that he is

lame? Oh, Sir, I know him; you don’t. Selfish! he would have no merry

ways that make you laugh without me; would you, Grandy dear? Go away,

you are a naughty man,--go, or I shall hate you as much as that dreadful

Mr. Rugge.”

“Rugge,--who is he?” said the Mayor, curiously, catching at any clew.

“Hush, my darling!--hush!” said Waife, fondling her on his breast.

“Hush! What is to be done, sir?”

Hartopp made a sly sign to him to say no more before Sophy, and then

replied, addressing himself to her, “What is to be done? Nothing shall

be done, my dear child, that you dislike. I don’t wish to part you two.

Don’t hate me; lie down again; that’s a dear. There, I have smoothed

your pillow for you. Oh, here’s your pretty doll again.” Sophy snatched

at the doll petulantly, and made what the French call a moue at the good

man as she suffered her grandfather to replace her on the sofa.

“She has a strong temper of her own,” muttered the Mayor; “so has Anna

Maria a strong temper!”

Now, if I were anyway master of my own pen, and could write as I

pleased, without being hurried along helter-skelter by the tyrannical

exactions of that “young Rapid” in buskins and chiton called “THE

HISTORIC MUSE,” I would break off this chapter, open my window, rest my

eyes on the green lawn without, and indulge in a rhapsodical digression

upon that beautifier of the moral life which is called “Good Temper.”

Ha! the Historic Muse is dozing. By her leave!--Softly.

CHAPTER XXI.

Being an essay on temper in general, and a hazardous experiment on the

reader’s in particular.

There, the window is open! how instinctively the eye rests upon the

green! How the calm colour lures and soothes it! But is there to the

green only a single hue? See how infinite the variety of its tints! What

sombre gravity in yon cedar, yon motionless pine-tree! What lively but

unvarying laugh in yon glossy laurels! Do those tints charm us like the

play in the young leaves of the lilac,--lighter here, darker there, as

the breeze (and so slight the breeze!) stirs them into checker,--into

ripple? Oh, sweet green, to the world what sweet temper is to man’s

life! Who would reduce into one dye all thy lovely varieties? who

exclude the dark steadfast verdure that lives on through the winter day;

or the mutinous caprice of the gentler, younger tint that came fresh

through the tears of April, and will shadow with sportive tremor the

blooms of luxuriant June?

Happy the man on whose marriage-hearth temper smiles kind from the eyes

of woman! “No deity present,” saith the heathen proverb, “where absent

Prudence;” no joy long a guest where Peace is not a dweller,--peace, so

like Faith that they may be taken for each other, and poets have clad

them with the same veil. But in childhood, in early youth, expect not

the changeless green of the cedar. Wouldst thou distinguish fine temper

from spiritless dulness, from cold simulation,--ask less what the temper

than what the disposition.

Is the nature sweet and trustful; is it free from the morbid self-love

which calls itself “sensitive feeling” and frets at imaginary offences;

is the tendency to be grateful for kindness, yet take kindness meekly,

and accept as a benefit what the vain call a due? From dispositions thus

blessed, sweet temper will come forth to gladden thee, spontaneous and

free. Quick with some, with some slow, word and look emerge out of the

heart. Be thy first question, “Is the heart itself generous and tender?”

If it be so, self-control comes with deepening affection. Call not that

a good heart which, hastening to sting if a fibre be ruffled, cries, “I

am no hypocrite.” Accept that excuse, and revenge becomes virtue. But

where the heart, if it give the offence, pines till it win back the

pardon; if offended itself, bounds forth to forgive, ever longing to

soothe, ever grieved if it wound; then be sure that its nobleness will

need but few trials of pain in each outbreak to refine and chastise its

expression. Fear not then; be but noble thyself, thou art safe!

Yet what in childhood is often called, rebukingly, “temper” is but the

cordial and puissant vitality which contains all the elements that

make temper the sweetest at last. Who amongst us, how wise soever, can

construe a child’s heart? who conjecture all the springs that secretly

vibrate within, to a touch on the surface of feeling? Each child, but

especially the girl-child, would task the whole lore of a sage deep as

Shakspeare to distinguish those subtle emotions which we grown folks

have outlived.

“She has a strong temper,” said the Mayor, when Soppy snatched the doll

from his hand a second time, and pouted at him, spoiled child, looking

so divinely cross, so petulantly pretty! And how on earth could the

Mayor know what associations with that stupid doll made her think it

profaned by the touch of a stranger? Was it to her eyes as to his,--mere

waxwork and frippery; or a symbol of holy remembrances, of gleams into

a fairer world, of “devotion to something afar from the sphere of

her sorrow?” Was not the evidence of “strong temper” the very sign of

affectionate depth of heart? Poor little Sophy! Hide it again,--safe out

of sight, close, inscrutable, unguessed, as childhood’s first treasures

of sentiment ever are!

CHAPTER XXII.

The object of civilization being always to settle people one way or

the other, the Mayor of Gatesboro’ entertains a statesmanlike

ambition to settle Gentleman Waife; no doubt a wise conception, and

in accordance with the genius of the Nation. Every session of

Parliament England is employed in settling folks, whether at home or

at the Antipodes, who ignorantly object to be settled in her way; in

short, “I’ll settle them,” has become a vulgar idiom, tantamount to

a threat of uttermost extermination or smash; therefore the Mayor of

Gatesboro’ harbouring that benignant idea with reference to

“Gentleman Waife,” all kindly readers will exclaim, “Dii meliora!

What will he do with it?”

The doll once more safe behind the pillow, Sophy’s face gradually

softened; she bent forward, touched the Mayor’s hand timidly, and looked

at him with pleading, penitent eyes, still wet with tears,--eyes that

said, though the lips were silent, “I’ll not hate you. I was ungrateful

and peevish; may I beg pardon?”

“I forgive you with all my heart,” cried the Mayor, interpreting the

look aright. “And now try and compose yourself and sleep while I talk

with your grandpapa below.”

“I don’t see how it is possible that I can leave her,” said Waife, when

the two men had adjourned to the sitting-room. “I am sure,” quoth the

Mayor, seriously, “that it is the best thing for her: her pulse has much

nervous excitability; she wants a complete rest; she ought not to move

about with you on any account. But come: though I must not know, it

seems, who and what you are, Mr. Chapman, I don’t think you will run off

with my cow; and if you like to stay at the bailiff’s cottage for a week

or two with your grandchild, you shall be left in peace, and asked no

questions. I will own to you a weakness of mine: I value myself on being

seldom or never taken in. I don’t think I could forgive the man who

did take me in. But taken in I certainly shall be, if, despite all your

mystery, you are not as honest a fellow as ever stood upon shoe-leather!

So come to the cottage.”

Waife was very much affected by this confiding kindness; but he shook

his head despondently, and that same abject, almost cringing humility

of mien and manner which had pained at times Lionel and Vance crept over

the whole man, so that he seemed to cower and shrink as a Pariah before

a Brahmin. “No, sir; thank you most humbly. No, sir; that must not be. I

must work for my daily bread; if what a poor vagabond like me may do can

be called work. I have made it a rule for years not to force myself to

the hearth and home of any kind man, who, not knowing my past, has

a right to suspect me. Where I lodge, I pay as a lodger; or whatever

favour shown me spares my purse, I try to return in some useful humble

way. Why, sir, how could I make free and easy with another man’s board

and roof-tree for days or weeks together, when I would not even come

to your hearthstone for a cup of tea?” The Mayor remembered, and was

startled. Waife hurried on. “But for my poor child I have no such

scruples,--no shame, no false pride. I take what you offer her

gratefully,--gratefully. Ah, sir, she is not in her right place with me;

but there’s no use kicking against the pricks. Where was I? Oh! well, I

tell you what we will do, sir. I will take her to the cottage in a day

or two,--as soon as she is well enough to go,--and spend the day with

her, and deceive her, sir! yes, deceive, cheat her, sir! I am a cheat, a

player, and she’ll think I’m going to stay with her; and at night, when

she’s asleep, I’ll creep off, I and the other dog. But I’ll leave a

letter for her: it will soothe her, and she’ll be patient and wait. I

will come back again to see her in a week, and once every week, till

she’s well again.”

“And what will you do?”

“I don’t know; but,” said the actor, forcing a laugh, “I ‘m not a man

likely to starve. Oh, never fear, sir.”

So the Mayor went away, and strolled across the fields to his bailiff’s

cottage, to prepare for the guest it would receive. “It is all very well

that the poor man should be away for some days,” thought Mr. Hartopp.

“Before he comes again, I shall have hit on some plan to serve him; and

I can learn more about him from the child in his absence, and see what

he is really fit for. There’s a schoolmaster wanted in Morley’s village.

Old Morley wrote to me to recommend him one. Good salary,--pretty

house. But it would be wrong to set over young children--recommend to a

respectable proprietor and his parson--a man whom I know nothing about.

Impossible! that will not do. If there was any place of light service

which did not require trust or responsibility,--but there is no such

place in Great Britain. Suppose I were to set him up in some easy way of

business,--a little shop, eh? I don’t know. What would Williams say?

If, indeed, I were taken in! if the man I am thus credulously trusting

turned out a rogue,”--the Mayor paused and actually shivered at that

thought,--“why then, I should be fallen indeed. My wife would not let me

have half-a-crown in my pockets; and I could, not walk a hundred yards

but Williams would be at my heels to protect me from being stolen

by gypsies. Taken in by him! No, impossible! But if it turn out as I

suspect,--that, contrary to vulgar prudence, I am divining a really

great and good man in difficulties, aha, what a triumph I shall then

gain over them all! How Williams will revere me!” The good man laughed

aloud at that thought, and walked on with a prouder step.

CHAPTER, XXIII.

A pretty trifle in its way, no doubt, is the love between youth and

youth,--gay varieties of the bauble spread the counter of the great

toy-shop; but thou, courteous dame Nature, raise thine arm to yon

shelf, somewhat out of every-day reach, and bring me down that

obsolete, neglected, unconsidered thing, the love between age and

childhood.

The next day Sophy was better; the day after, improvement was more

visible; and on the third day Waife paid his bill, and conducted her to

the rural abode to which, credulous at last of his promises to share it

with her for a time, he enticed her fated steps. It was little more than

a mile beyond the suburbs of the town; and, though the walk tired

her, she concealed fatigue, and would not suffer him to carry her. The

cottage now smiled out before them,--thatched gable roof, with fancy

barge board; half Swiss, half what is called Elizabethan; all the fences

and sheds round it, as only your rich traders, condescending to turn

farmers, construct and maintain,--sheds and fences, trim and neat, as

if models in waxwork. The breezy air came fresh from the new haystacks;

from the woodbine round the porch; from the breath of the lazy kine,

as they stood knee-deep in the pool, that, belted with weeds and

broad-leaved water-lilies, lay calm and gleaming amidst level pastures.

Involuntarily they arrested their steps, to gaze on the cheerful

landscape and inhale the balmy air. Meanwhile the Mayor came out from

the cottage porch, his wife leaning on his arm, and two of his younger

children bounding on before, with joyous faces, giving chase to a gaudy

butterfly which they had started from the woodbine.

Mrs. Hartopp had conceived a lively curiosity to see and judge for

herself of the objects of her liege lord’s benevolent interest. She

shared, of course, the anxiety which formed the standing excitement

of all those who lived but for one godlike purpose, that of preserving

Josiah Hartopp from being taken in. But whenever the Mayor specially

wished to secure his wife’s countenance to any pet project of his

own, and convince her either that he was not taken in, or that to be

discreetly taken in is in this world a very popular and sure mode

of getting up, he never failed to attain his end. That man was the

cunningest creature! As full of wiles and stratagems in order to get his

own way--in benevolent objects--as men who set up to be clever are for

selfish ones. Mrs. Hartopp was certainly a good woman, but a made good

woman. Married to another man, I suspect that she would have been a

shrew. Petruchio would never have tamed her, I’ll swear. But she,

poor lady, had been gradually, but completely, subdued, subjugated,

absolutely cowed beneath the weight of her spouse’s despotic mildness;

for in Hartopp there was a weight of soft quietude, of placid

oppression, wholly irresistible. It would have buried a Titaness under

a Pelion of moral feather-beds. Mass upon mass of downy influence

descended upon you, seemingly yielding as it fell, enveloping,

overbearing, stifling you; not presenting a single hard point

of contact; giving in as you pushed against it; supplying itself

seductively round you, softer and softer, heavier and heavier,--till,

I assure you, ma’am, no matter how high your natural wifely spirit,

you would have had it smothered out of you, your last rebellious murmur

dying languidly away under the descending fleeces.

“So kind in you to come with me, Mary,” said Hartopp. “I could not have

been happy without your approval: look at the child; something about her

like Mary Anne, and Mary Anne is the picture of you!”

Waife advanced, uncovering; the two children, having lost trace of the

butterfly, had run up towards Sophy. But her shy look made themselves

shy,--shyness is so contagious, and they stood a little aloof, gazing at

her. Sir Isaac stalked direct to the Mayor, sniffed at him, and wagged

his tail.

Mrs. Hartopp now bent over Sophy, and acknowledging that the face was

singularly pretty, glanced graciously towards the husband, and said, “I

see the likeness!” then to Sophy, “I fear you are tired, my dear: you

must not overfatigue yourself; and you must take milk fresh from the

cow every morning.” And now the bailiff’s wife came briskly out, a tidy,

fresh-coloured, kind-faced woman, fond of children; the more so because

she had none of her own.

So they entered the farm-yard, Mrs. Hartopp being the chief talker;

and she, having pointed out to Sophy the cows and the turkeys, the

hen-coops, and the great China gander, led her by the one hand--while

Sophy’s other hand clung firmly to Waife’s’--across the little garden,

with its patent bee-hives, into the house, took off her bonnet, and

kissed her. “Very like Mary Anne!--Mary Anne, dear.” One of the two

children owning that name approached,--snub-nosed, black-eyed, with

cheeks like peonies. “This little girl, my Mary Anne, was as pale as

you,--over-study; and now, my dear child, you must try and steal a

little of her colour. Don’t you think my Mary Anne is like her papa, Mr.

Chapman?”

“Like me!” exclaimed the Mayor, whispering Waife, “image of her mother!

the same intellectual look!”

Said the artful actor, “Indeed, ma’am, the young lady has her father’s

mouth and eyebrows, but that acute, sensible expression is yours,--quite

yours. Sir Isaac, make a bow to the young lady, and then, sir, go

through the sword exercise!”

The dog, put upon his tricks, delighted the children; and the poor

actor, though his heart lay in his breast like lead, did his best to

repay benevolence by mirth. Finally, much pleased, Mrs. Hartopp took

her husband’s arm to depart. The children, on being separated from Sir

Isaac, began to cry. The Mayor interrupted his wife,--who, if left to

herself, would have scolded them into worse crying,--told Mary Anne that

he relied on her strong intellect to console her brother Tom; observed

to Tom that it was not like his manly nature to set an example of

weeping to his sister; and contrived thus to flatter their tears away in

a trice, and sent them forward in a race to the turnstile.

Waife and Sophy were alone in the cottage parlour, Mrs. Gooch, the

bailiff’s wife, walking part of the way back with the good couple, in

order to show the Mayor a heifer who had lost appetite and taken to

moping. “Let us steal out into the back garden, my darling,” said Waife.

“I see an arbour there, where I will compose myself with a pipe,--a

liberty I should not like to take indoors.” They stepped across the

threshold, and gained the arbour, which stood at the extreme end of

the small kitchen-garden, and commanded a pleasant view of pastures

and cornfields, backed by the blue outline of distant hills. Afar were

faintly heard the laugh of the Mayor’s happy children, now and then a

tinkling sheep-bell, or the tap of the woodpecker, unrepressed by the

hush of the Midmost summer, which stills the more tuneful choristers

amidst their coverts. Waife lighted his pipe, and smoked silently;

Sophy, resting her head on his bosom, silent also. She was exquisitely

sensitive to nature: the quiet beauty of all round her was soothing a

spirit lately troubled, and health came stealing gently back through

frame and through heart. At length she said softly, “We could be so

happy here, Grandfather! It cannot last, can it?”

“It is no use in this life, my dear,” returned Waife, philosophizing,

“no use at all disturbing present happiness by asking, ‘Can it last?’

To-day is man’s, to-morrow his Maker’s. But tell me frankly, do you

really dislike so much the idea of exhibiting? I don’t mean as we did in

Mr. Rugge’s show. I know you hate that; but in a genteel private way, as

the other night. You sigh! Out with it.”

“I like what you like, Grandy.”

“That’s not true. I like to smoke; you don’t. Come, you do dislike

acting? Why? you do it so well,--wonderfully. Generally speaking, people

like what they do well.”

“It is not the acting itself, Grandy dear, that I don’t like. When I am

in some part, I am carried away; I am not myself. I am some one else!”

“And the applause?”

“I don’t feel it. I dare say I should miss it if it did not come; but

it does not seem to me as if I were applauded. If I felt that, I should

stop short, and get frightened. It is as if that somebody else into whom

I was changed was making friends with the audience; and all my feeling

is for that somebody,--just as, Grandy dear, when it is over, and we two

are alone together, all my feeling is for you,--at least (hanging her

head) it used to be; but lately, somehow, I am ashamed to think how I

have been feeling for myself more than for you. Is it--is it that I am

growing selfish? as Mr. Mayor said. Oh, no! Now we are here,--not in

those noisy towns,--not in the inns and on the highways; now here, here,

I do feel again for you,--all for you!”

“You are my little angel, you are,” said Waife, tremulously.

“Selfish! you! a good joke that! Now you see, I am not what is called

Demonstrative,--a long word, Sophy, which means, that I don’t show to

you always how fond I am of you; and, indeed,” he added ingenuously, “I

am not al ways aware of it myself. I like acting,--I like the applause,

and the lights, and the excitement, and the illusion,--the make-belief

of the whole thing: it takes me out of memory and thought; it is a world

that has neither past, present, nor future, an interlude in time,-an

escape from space. I suppose it is the same with poets when they are

making verses. Yes, I like all this; and, when I think of it, I forget

you too much. And I never observed, Heaven forgive me! that you were

pale and drooping till it was pointed out to me. Well, take away your

arms. Let us consult! As soon as you get quite, quite well, how shall

we live? what shall we do? You are as wise as a little woman, and such

a careful, prudent housekeeper; and I’m such a harumscarum old fellow,

without a sound idea in my head. What shall we do if we give up acting

altogether?”